

Class, F 7-3 

Cofyright!!? 


COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT. 



I 



t 




% 


i 







• * 






' I * 
s 


¥ 




> 

S 


i 


t 




‘ » w 



\ 


» 


4 ^ 


I 






/ 


I 


I 




\ 


:!■ i* ' ■ 

V ^ 

V. •• , ■' ' 

'.* •■ 

> • 


i k' 

«. ■ . 


.V 

Vi 


- 


f f ■ 



< 




I 


i ^ 


\ 


4 




4 


' » 



I 

« 

I 

I 

*) 








i 





> 



PEARL: 

AN OCEAN WAIF 


BY 

ESTHER YATES FRAZIER 

. ii 

9 

Author of ** In the Financial Crash of 




DENVER, COLORADO 

THE REED PUBLISHING COMPANY 

1903 





nriPj»in*>NW— IXM— — 

LIBRARV nf CONGRESS 
Two Copies Received 

JUL 5 1904 

V Oooyrieht Entry 

V / 1 0 + 

T3LASS XXc. No. 

0 (J 1. 

COPY B / 


Jf 


Copyright, 1903 

By ESTHER YATES FRAZIER 

All Rights Reserved 





PRESS OF 

Ull|? ^iiblt0l|i«g (Slotttpatig 


DEDICATION 

To friends who furnished facts and incidents herein 
contained, and to my immediate loved ones, I gratefully 
and lovingly dedicate this. book. 


THE AUTHOR. 



PREFACE 

For the following narrative, prefatory remarks must 
be brief, for to follow the fortunes of our heroine from 
the time Captain Barton found her drifting alone upon 
the boundless ocean — of his and his wife’s loving care oL 
her through her tender years — her betrothal — the strategic 
forces employed to urge her into a journey leading across 
the “Great American Desert” with a train of Mormons 
bound for Salt Lake City, in the year 1855 — her capture 
by a Ute brave, and the many subsequent events, one 
must peruse every page; hence, a prolix introduction 
would be superfluous. 



Pearl: an Ocean H^ai/. 

CHAPTER I. 

The principal characters, or at least a number of them, 
who will figure prominently in this story, may in this 
chapter be introduced as briefly as possible. 

First, the Raymond family: Colonel Israel Raymond; 
his wife, Anna Harrington Raymond; their only son, 
Frank, and their niece. Miss Kate Harrington, who was a 
member of the Raymond family during many months of 
each year. 

The Raymonds were wealthy, and consequently influ- 
ential; and having 'descended from the aristocratic Ray- 
monds and Harringtons of England, continued the Eng- 
lish style of living to a great degree, and adhered to the 
conservative ideas of their ancestors, although the mem- 
bers of this family were of American birth. 

Raymond Park was the pride of the country in which 
it was located. Its large stone mansion, its woodlands, 
well stocked with game, its orchards, its finely cultivated 
fields, and its broad acres of meadow lands, where grazed 
the finest stock and horses that the country could boast 
of for many miles around, if described would interest the 
reader, but as it is not expedient to detail the beautiful 
and perfect appointments of Raymond Park, that set it 
aristocratically apart from all other homes and estates 
in the vicinity, it were better, perhaps, to proceed with 
the introduction of individuals. 

Second: Captain John Barton, owner of the good ship 
“Sterling;” his wife Melicent, and Pearl, a lovely young 
woman, who addressed Captain Barton as “Uncle John,” 
and his wife as “Aunt Milley.” This young woman’s 
parentage was unknown. Captain Barton had picked her 
up on the wide ocean when she was an infant, while 
homeward bound from a voyage to Europe. 

The Bartons made no aristocratic pretensions, but 
truly were, and were classed with the' best citizens of the 
locality in which they lived. 

Their unpretentious but comfortable cottage, sur- 
rounded with orchards, fields and meadows, indicated 
thrift and plenty. Although Captain Barton seldom tended 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


them himself, he entrusted the superintendence of the 
farm to his energetic wife. Raymond Park and the Barton 
farm were fully two miles apart, located in Massachusetts, 
and nearly fifty miles from Boston. 

This introduction over, we will proceed with the nar- 
rative. 

Captain John Barton had been many days from home, 
fitting up his vessel for a long and perilous voyage, and 
now that everything was in “ship-shape,” as he termed 
it, the cargo and everything needful on board, he had 
returned home to bid his beloved wife and their darling 
Pearl good-bye. 

•He noticed that she was absent, but asked no ques- 
tions in regard to this, as he had much to say to his wife 
before starting away upon a year’s voyage. The pale face 
and trembling lips of his wife, when he announced his 
intentions of starting on the following morning, warned 
him that he had a task before him to reconcile her to his 
long absence. 

After their early tea they sat upon the rustic chairs 
that were arranged invitingly upon the porch to enjoy 
the balmy spring evening. When he took his wife’s hand 
and entreated her to sing just one song for him on this, 
his last evening home— their favorite song while they were 
youthful lovers. He repeated the first verse: 

“A song of love, an humble song of love. 

Yet Caught and sang by angel choirs above; 

Love is the keynote to all earthly bliss. 

Imported from a fairer world than this.” 

Mrs. Barton sang to please her husband, her sweet 
soprano blending harmoniously with his full, deep bass, 
but one verse was all. With quivering lips she turned to 
him and murmured, “Oh John, I cannot sing, for my heart 
is too sad.” “Well,” he replied, “Never mind then; we 
will talk, for I have much to say to you, Milley, before I 
start upon this voyage.’.’ 

She interrupted him by saying: “Positively, I do not 
believe I can live an entire year without knowing how 
you are getting along. And you know it will be a chance 
if you ever have an opportunity of sending a letter to 
me.” Her voice trembled; she hesitated a moment, then 
added: 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


9 


“So please don’t go. You wrote me in the letter I 
received three days ago that you could sell the Sterling 
and cargo at a good price, and I have been hoping that 
you would sell it before you came home, and be done with 
this seafaring life altogether. Do sell it, John, and stay 
at home with me. If I could go with you it would be dif- 
ferent, but you know that I cannot go. I would be sick 
during the entire voyage, and I dread even the sight of the 
treacherous old ocean. I know that you love me, John, 
and it seems to me if you could comprehend all that I 
suffer during one storm — and oh there will be so many — 
while you are away that you would never think of taking 
another voyage, however short, let alone this one, that 
will take you through or into unknown perils.” This was 
said while tears rained down her comely cheeks, and with 
a voice so pitiful in its pleading tone that Captain Barton 
could not prevent the tears from filling his own eyes, but 
he knew that he must take this voyage, and he tried to 
comfort her. This he did by saying: “Dear Milley, if 
you will consent to me taking this one voyage I promise 
you that when I return I will sell the Sterling and never 
sail again. And now, my darling, listen to me, for you 
know that I can and do foretell many things truly. I 
know that I must take this voyage, and that it will be 
the most prosperous of any that I have ever taken, even 
more so than that one on which I found our precious 
little Pearl. Let’s see, that was eighteen years ago, and 
my luck goes by nines and sevens, and that was the great- 
est good luck of my life, except, my dear, when you be- 
came my wife, and that was twenty-one years ago. Three 
times seven are twenty-one. So, my precious Milley, I will 
have double good luck this year. Ah, I see that you are 
smiling and I am glad, for now you will say that I may 
go.” “But I am only smiling at your rhyme, dear John, 
and do not want you to go at all,” responded his wife. 
“Don’t you remember how you opposed me in taking that 
voyage, and how I promised you the richest present if 
you would only consent? And Milley, do consider what 
a happiness that girl has been to us, and so much com- 
pany for you when I am away. Then, too, the dear child 
might have been devoured by sharks or starved to death 
upon the broad ocean if I had not taken that voyage. 
Where is she now?” asked Captain Barton. “Out riding 
with Frank Raymond,” responded Mrs. Barton. “Frank 


10 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


Raymond?” “Yes, John, and he has proposed marriage 
to her.” “He has?” questioned Captain Barton, “and has 
she accepted?” “No, John, she is so sensitive in regard 
to her parentage that she does not accept.” “Well,” re- 
sponded Captain Barton, “that would be a splendid match, 
for Frank is a capital young man, but then not any too 
good for our darling.” “No, not any too good,” responded 
Mrs. Barton. 

The subject of the voyage was again resumed by 
Captain Barton. “I have been obliged to use nearly all 
our ready money in fitting up the Sterling and in laying 
in her cargo, as well as plenty of provisions to last a 
year, but next month our lawyer will send you the interest 
money due upon the loan I made to Mr. Benson, and that 
interest comes due quarterly, so I think you and Pearl 
will not need for ready money.” “No,” responded Mrs. 
Barton, “we will have plenty. If I had nothing aside 
from our finances to trouble me I would be a happy 
woman.” He interrupted her by asking: “Milley, dear, 
you will consent to this voyage? I am sure you will, for 
you know that I am always lucky. Then I am certain that 
if it was not the will of God that I should go I would not 
feel as I do about it, so if God is for me, who can stand 
against me?” 

Mrs. Barton’s lips trembled as she replied: “My dear 
John, I consent. You are so hopeful that I must be 
hopeful too, and then I do know that you have truthfully 
foretold many things, so I will try to be brave and pray 
for your safe return; but I dread to think how cowardly 
and lonely I will be when you are away.” “Then don’t 
think of it, my darling, but let us plan for the future. I 
am sure that we will have money enough when I re- 
turn to buy Raymond Park, if the old colonel would sell it.” 
He continued to talk in the most hopeful strain until 
after the shades of evening surrounded them. When 
Bruno, their dog, came trotting up and pushed his cold 
nose against his master’s hand, seemingly to assure him 
of his presence, he stroked the dog’s silken coat and 
asked: “Yes, Bruno, but where is Pearl?” Soon a silvery 
laugh told them that she was near, and up from the gate 
walked two dark forms, barely lighted by the feeble rays 
of a new moon. 

Mrs. Barton arose, remarking: “Doubtless Frank is 
coming in to bid you good-bye.” She went indoors and 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 11 

lighted a lamp. Frank was invited into the cozy sitting 
room, where all assembled, even to faithful old Bruno, 
who seemed to consider his presence indispensable. 

After the greeting between Captain Barton and 
Frank, and the latter had proudly asserted that “Starlight,” 
the pony he had been training for Pearl to ride, had be- 
haved splendidly and that they had enjoyed the evening’s 
canter exceedingly, the conversation reverted to the pro- 
posed voyage, and Frank asked: “Do you indeed sail 
to-morrow. Captain Barton?” “Yes,” he responded. “To 
California and around Cape Horn.” And when do you 
expect to return?” asked Frank. Captain Barton replied: 
“Perhaps in a year from now, and possibly later.” 

After conversing some moments upon the probable 
perils of such a voyage, Frank remarked: “I suppose I 
will be obliged to take another trip to London perhaps 
before you return, captain. That business in regard to 
our ancestral estate is not quite settled, and as father 
dislikes the ocean so badly, I am to act as proxy.” “I 
don’t blame him for disliking the ocean,” interposed Mrs. 
Barton. And now for the first time since entering the 
sitting room and greeting her uncle. Pearl spoke: “I 
really love the ocean, and like wonderfully well to take 
short trips with Uncle John, and am quite certain that I 
should enjoy a prolonged voyage vastly. I do not under- 
stand how any one can dislike the grand old ocean so 
terribly as Aunt Milley does.”- 

“Oh!” said Captain Barton, “No wonder you love the 
ocean, for you are one of its pearls, you know.” She 
smiled and blushed slightly, then raising her blue eyes, 
encountered a look of intense love and admiration from 
Frank’s dark ones, a deep blush overspread her lovely 
face. Captain Barton noticed this, and continued: “Do 
you know that it was eighteen years ago that I brought 
you home?” 

A sad expression stole over her lovely face as she 
replied: “Yes, Uncle John, and I wonder who I really 

am? This question worries me.” “Oh, my dear child, I 
have told you that you are a f)earl cast up from the 
depths of the grand old ocean,” he cheerily replied. 
“There was no ship in sight, the ocean extended from 
horizon to horizon. I had taken my glass to see if there 
was a speck of familiar land in sight, when I saw you 
bobbing along upon the waves, seemingly a bit of drift of 


12 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


some kind. It was some time before I could determine 
that the drift was a little child, and when I did a boat 
was lowered in a hurry. I took you in myself, and was 
proud and thankful, too, when I found you were alive and 
unharmed, although nearly starved. We had a cow on 
shipboard and your hunger was soon satisfied. Black 
Washington and his wife Hannah were my cooks, so I 
handed you over to her, and tenderly she cared for you 
until we reached home. In dressing you she found a 
golden chain wound twice around your baby neck, with 
a locket. This we could never open. You were well 
wrapped in silken shawls and oil silk, with a life-preserver 
securely fastened around the precious little bundle. I 
had promised your Aunt Milley a beautiful present, and 
you were the crowning present I brought to her, although 
I had bought a beautiful India shawl before I found you.” 
Frank asked to see the locket and shawls. Pearl arose, 
went into her room and brought the chain and locket 
to him. He turned the locket over and over to ascertain 
if there was the least indication of a spring by which it 
could be opened, but could find none. The workmanship 
of both locket and chain indicated foreign manufacture. 
A diamond on one side and a ruby upon the other, with 
the purest gold, indicated its worth. She then handed 
him the silken shawls. When through examining these 
he handed them back to her and remarked: “You often 
wonder who and what you are. From these articles we must 
infer that your parentage was none other than the nobility 
of your native land, wherever that was. Then you have 
proven yourself to be the most precious girl on earth; and 
Captain Barton, as you are going so soon, to be gone no 
one knows how long or whether you will ever return 
again, I wish your consent now to Pearl’s and my mar- 
riage. I had not thought to ask you so soon, as we cannot 
be married for a year or so, but I, or we, want to be sure 
of your consent and blessing; also the consent and 
blessing of Mrs. Barton, who has been a true mother to 
her, do we not. Pearl?” She blushed deeply, and softly 
murmured, “Yes, we do.’‘ 

Captain Barton arose, took Frank by the hand, and 
said : “Frank, you have asked in a manly way for our 
darling, so you have our consent and blessings, too, has he’ 
not, Milley?” “Yes, truly he has,” responded Mrs. Barton. 
It was with a tremulous voice that she had spoken, but it 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


13 


soon strengthened to an even yet anxious tone, as she 
added. “How do your father and mother feel in re- 
gard to your preference for our Pearl, or have you spoken 
to them about it?” Frank replied: “I have spoken to my 
mother, but have said nothing to my father as yet in 
regard to my preference, and, too, I have never been able 
to gain Pearl’s consent until this evening, her main ob- 
jection being that no one knows who she is. We all know 
that she is beautiful and good; this is sufficient for me, 
and of course will be sufficient for my parents also.” 

“Excuse me, Frank,” said Mrs. Barton, “but I would 
like to know how your mother regards your probable union 
with her.” ' 

Frank did not respond immediately, but finally re- 
plied: “My mother did not appear to give my confidence 
any particular thought, further than by this remark: 
‘Probably Pearl will not consent to marry any one until 
her parentage can be ascertained.’ ” “Which seems to 
be an impossibility,” responded Mrs. Barton. Captain 
Barton added: “We do not like to have our Pearl marry 
into a family that would not welcome her on account of 
not being able to know her parentage and ancestral his- 
tory. No, no, Frank, that would never do; but perhaps 
your parents will love her for her own precious self, and 
because you, their only son, have chosen her for your 
wife. I hope so at least.” “I think there is no danger of 
them not loving her,” returned Frank, as he looked fondly 
toward Pearl, whose shapely white hand was raised to her 
eyes. The conversation troubled her, as this question of 
her parentage always did. Frank arose, took her hand 
from her eyes, and looked into them inquiringly, saying: 
“Pearl, my own, you will not permit the inevitable to 
stand in the way of our happiness? You have at last con- 
sented to be my wife. Your guardians, or foster parents, 
have also consented, and so let the matter rest as it is. I 
am more than satisfied, and no one else need worry.” 

The clouds by this time veiled the young moon, and a 
threatening shower rendered it necessary for Frank to 
start home immediately, so with kind wishes to Captain 
Barton for his success and safe return, then a hearty 
hand-clasp and a good-night to Mrs. Barton, he with 
Pearl went out upon the porch, where he bade her an 
impressive and loving good-night, with an assurance that 
he would be with her on the following evening, then 


14 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


walked hurriedly down to the gate, mounted his horse 
and hastened away in the gathering darkness. 

The thunder storm was rapidly approaching. Flash 
followed flash of vivid lightning in quick succession and 
peals of thunder told that the storm was near. Pearl 
stood where Frank had left her, his warm kisses still upon 
her rosy lips and upon her fair, broad brow. She stood 
and watched the gathering' storm, her heart full of love 
for her bethrothed; and yet there seemed to be something 
like a shadow, something intangible to be sure. This in- 
tangible something rendered the future dark and im- 
penetrable. The approaching storm suited her present 
mood. She had always loved the lightning’s flash and 
thunder’s roar, since her earliest recollection, •but this 
evening was the one evening to be set apart from all 
others in her life. 

The gathering clouds approached with a majesty sel- 
dom equaled. The lightning’s blinding flashes and the 
thunder’s sullen or deafening roar seemed to her like armed 
aerial forces moving onward to battle, the flashes and 
thunder like the discharge of artillery as the forces ap- 
proached the imperceptible foe. She loved the sight and 
sounds. It seemed grand to her. And now the question 
arose for the first time, “Why do I love a scene like this? 
Did my father love the sounds and sights of battle?” Who 
can answer these questions? And was this grand array 
of the elements arranged to warn or arm her against the 
indescribable something that seemed to be near, to cloud 
her life and happiness? The rain poured down in torrents 
before she could gain her own consent to re-enter the 
cottage. She felt sure that her lover had reached his 
home in safety, as his horses were very fleet and he a 
fearless rider. The storm had been many moments 
gathering thus giving him ample time to outride it. 

She bade her foster parents good-night. They both 
kissed her tenderly and wished her happiness in Frank 
Raymond’s love. She then entered her room, for well 
she knew that Uncle John and Aunt Milley would not be 
through talking before midnight, and perhaps no sleep 
would seal their eyes during this, his last night at home. 
She mused upon the long voyage that he would take to 
California, the land of gold, and away around Cape Horn. 
“Oh, dear,” she sighed; “Uncle John to be gone a whole 
year, and perhaps longer; and Frank going away to Eng- 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


15 


land; it is this, and only this, that brings this cloud and 
terrible depression upon me at times, both to be away for 
a year at least. No wonder I feel depressed,” she mur- 
mured to herself. Then she took the locket and chain 
and examined them closely, also the silken shawls that 
had been wrapped about her baby form when Uncle John 
had found her, a wee waif, upon the boundless ocean. She 
thought of all the care and kindness this worthy couple 
had bestowed upon her ever since. She knew that they 
loved her as fondly as they could have loved a daughter 
of their own, had they been blessed with one, for they 
had given her every advantage of education, including 
music, drawing and painting. These thoughts were flitting 
through her mind, and in this train of thoughts came the 
recollection of a day fully two years’ before, when she 
was out upon the hillside sketching the Raymond man- 
sion in the distance and the lovely peaceful scenery that 
lay in the foreground, when Frank Raymond came quietly 
to her side, and in glancing up she encountered a look 
of admiration beaming upon her from his dark, expressive 
eyes; also she remembered the tone of his voice begging 
pardon for intruding; then a moment later his request to 
see the sketch. As these thoughts arose in her mind a 
blush, not of shame, but of pure love and happiness, over- 
spread her beautiful face, for this certainly was the com- 
mencement of a friendship that had grown into the love 
that now held them bethrothed. She loved to think how 
flnely he appeared that day, dressed in his hunting suit, 
with cap in hand, begging pardon for his intrusion. He 
had insisted on having the sketch when it was completed. 
She remembered how perfectly she had flnished this, and 
how beautifully he had framed it, and how proudly he 
had placed it in the flnest light to be had upon the walls 
of his parents’ sitting room, and there It now rested, an 
acknowledged gem of art.* She thought of how she was 
improving in her art, and knew that Frank’s appreciation 
of her work was her flnest inspiration. Then she glanced 
down to her left hand, that was resting upon the table, 
and noticed the brilliancy of the diamond that blazed up 
from their engagement ring that Frank had slipped upon 
her Anger in the early twilight of that very evening. A 
rose tinge suffused her face as she raised her hand and 
touched her lips to the brilliant. Frank, the great, noble, 
dark-eyed Frank Raymond, loved her, the little Ocean 


16 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


Waif, and how could she be sufficiently thankful for this 
glorious love? Then the question arose in her mind as 
to why he had not chosen his queenly cousin, Kate Har- 
rington, for his wife instead of herself? This seemed to 
puzzle her, for Kate always deferred to him in every- 
thing and seemed unmistakably fond of him. Such 
thoughts, and others, thronged her brain. While preparing 
for slumber she unbound her hair and stood by the mirror 
brushing it preparatory to braiding it loosely for the 
night. Her hair, that in its golden glory was almost a 
wonder to all who looked upon it. She saw herself in the 
mirror with its rippling splendor falling like a mantle 
about her sylph-like form. For a moment she looked and 
did not wonder because Frank loved and admired her. 
And yet she was not vain. A feeling of gladness thrilled 
her young heart as she looked at the image of herself 
reflected in the mirror, and murmured: “Yes, I am truly 
beautiful, but I never have thought of this until now. I 
certainly appear beautiful to Frank or he would not have 
chosen m'e above all others for his wife.” 

The morning dawned all too soon for Mrs. Barton, as 
her husband must start early to be on time to embark on 
shipboard for the dreaded voyage. 

As Captain Barton folded his wife to his heart for 
the last time he said: “Now, Milley, remember that I will 
bring you untold wealth, or something that will make you 
happier than you have ever been in all your life. I do 
not say this only to soothe your grief in this parting. I 
truly feel that it is God’s will I should go; so be brave, 
my precious wife, and trust in God.” “Bring your own 
dear self back to me; this is all I ask,” sobbed Mrs. 
Barton. 

He bade Pearl good-bye; the carriage stood in wait- 
ing and he hurried away to catch the early train to Boston, 
for in Boston harbor his staunch ship Sterling awaited 
her captain to set sail for the untried voyage. 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


17 


CHAPTER 11. 

After Frank bade his affianced good-night he hurried 
down to his horses, mounted Black Prince, led Starlight, 
and hastened homeward amid lightning flashes and peals 
of thunder. He had hoped to outride the storm, but could 
not, for it broke upon him in all its drenching fury just 
before he reached his own gate. As soon as he could 
give the horses into black Sam’s care he hastened into the 
house, going through the kitchen and up the back stairs to 
his room, telling Aunt Hannah, the colored cook, as he 
passed through to bring him a cup of tea, for he was 
drenched through and through, and to tell his parents, 
if they were still up, that he had returned safely. “Yes, 
Mr. Prank, I’ll do dat, an trus’ to yo’ ole Ant Hanner to fix 
yo somfin hoter ’en tea, foh you needs it; yose sutenly 
mos drown.” This she said as she bustled about prepar- 
ing a drink much warmer than tea for him; also a dainty 
little luncheon, for she gussed that her “favite boy,” as 
she often called Frank, had not been to tea. She took 
the hot drink up to him as soon as it was prepared, then 
brought up his tea and lunch, saying as she entered his 
room with the tray containing it: “De fokes in de pariah 
wos worryin’ considble ’bout yo, Mr. Frank, but I’se tole 
’em, an’ deys gon to baid.” “Thank you; that is right. 
Aunt Hannah,” responded Frank, who now in a suit of 
warm, dry clothes felt quite himself again, and after 
drinking the cup of hot tea, he turned to Aunt Hannah and 
asked: “By the way, Aunt Hannah, do you know that 
Captain Barton sets sail to-morrow morning for California 
— the land of gold?” “No! dus he?” “Yes, he will start 
from home early to-morrow morning to be gone perhaps a 
whole year.” “Clar roun’ de Hon?” “Yes, Aunt Hannah.” 
“He’s a mighty fine man, am Cap’n Barton, an’ if my ole 
man wus ’live I spect he wud be sailin’ wif him as his 
cook. He use to go heaps o’ times wif him; him an’ me 
wuz on boa’d his ship when he pick’d up dat golen hai’d 
little girl uv them; poh chile but she wuz mos strav’d.” 
said Aunt Hannah. Frank now looked up at her with an 


18 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


unusual light in his fine dark eyes and said: “Aunt 
Hannah, I had just as well tell you now as any time; that 
little golden haired girl will he my wife some day.” “Well, 
pon my soul dat am good news, Mr. Frank. I’se glad oh 
dat, cos she’s so lubly an’ sweet; den my ’pinion alius wus 
dat she am a bon princess. Oh! de fine an lubly close 
she did hab on! an’ all wrap in silken shalls so fine an’ 
rich! Yais, she am a bon princess, I’se shuah,” said Aunt 
Hannah. “Do you think so?” responded Frank. “Yais I 
dus, an’ yo’ bofe hab yo’ ole Ant Hanner’s bes’ wishes 
foh yo’ hapnes’ foheber,” responded Aunt Hannah. “Thank 
you. Aunt Hannah. I am certain that you are in earnest.” 
As she took the tray down stairs her dark face fairly 
beamed with the joy this news had given her, for of all 
the white children she had ever cared for, Frank and 
Pearl were her favorites. 

The storm raged until late in the night. Prank’s 
thoughts would not permit him to sleep for many hours; 
he was indeed too happy to sleep, now that he had gained 
Pearl’s promise to become his wife, and that she had 
given up hoping she could ever ascertain whom her 
parents were. He smiled as he thought how firmly Aunt 
Hannah believed that Pearl was a “born princess,” and 
refiected that this was indeed possible. Yet what did he 
care, so that she would some day be his own sweet wife? 
And now that she had promised, he was happy. 

The mgrning dawned bright and beautiful. Frank 
was up betimes and out to enjoy a morning’s walk before 
breakfast. When he met his parents and Cousin Kate 
at the breakfast table they greeted him with a cheery 
“Good morning,” his mother and Kate inquiring about his 
being out in the storm of last evening. His father seemed 
preoccupied for awhile, but finally looked up and asked: 
“Did you take cold?” “No,” responded Prank, “and had 
I taken cold Aunt Hannah brought me a drink that would 
have set me all right had I been drowned for an hour.” 
“Well,” remarked his father, at the same time raising his 
kindly blue eyes to Prank’s dark ones, “I received a letter 
this morning from our attorney in London; and from this 
I learn that one of us must go right away, or about one 
week from now will be soon enough; and as I do not like 
an ocean trip, perhaps you had better go.” “Yes,” fe- 
sponded Prank, “of course I will go. Your aversion to the 
ocean seems strange to me as I love a life on the ocean 


PEARL: AN -OCEAN WAIF 


19 


wave.” Frank had intended to announce his engagement 
to Pearl this morning, but this conversation with his 
father, and the hurried plans that ensued in regard to the 
trip, also other matters of great interest, mostly pertain- 
ing to the stock and farm, filled every moment of time 
while they were at breakfast, after which the day was 
occupied making suitable arrangements until evening. 
Then there seemed to be a lull in the day’s work and an 
opportunity for Frank to speak of the subject now dearest 
to his heart. His father was resting, his mother knitting 
and his Cousin Kate embroidering some silken fabric. 

After a few preliminary remarks Frank announced' his 
engagement ^to Pearl Barton. He felt that a stillness of 
unusual length followed this announcement, but did not 
think that had he bursted a bomb in their midst he would 
have surprised his parents and Cousin Kate so com- 
pletely as this announcement did. His father looked at 
his mother in blank amazement, then at Frank, when he 
said: “Well, my boy, I hope you will be happy,” and his 
mother said: “Yes, we both wish our son happiness.” 
His Cousin Kate had walked to the window and remained 
there a moment, then came to him and said: “And I, too, 
wish you happiness. Cousin Frank. Pearl is truly a very 
lovely girl and a perfect lady.” Somehow all this seemed 
to Frank rather formal and cold, but his heart was buoy- 
ant with love and hope and he thanked them for their 
kind wishes. His mother asked him how soon he thought 
of marrying Pearl. He answered: “I intend to be married 
to her as soon, or very soon after my return from Eng- 
land;” then consulting his watch, he remarked: “It is 
time that I should be going to take my lady love riding; 
so good-bye until I return, which may not be until late this 
evening; and yet I may be back before tea, as Mrs. Barton 
will hardly wish company this evening.” 

After Frank left the colonel and Mrs. Raymond soon 
withdrew from the sitting room to their own private 
apartment, where they were beyond all possibility of being 
overheard. Here it was that they held all consultations 
of a private nature, and here they went now to consult 
upon the question of Frank’s engagement to Pearl Barton, 
the Ocean Waif. ■* 

The old colonel was indeed greatly excited, walking 
the room back and forth a number of times before he 
spoke, while Mrs. Raymond sat cool and collected, as from 


20 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIP 


the first. Her plans of procedure were almost matured in 
regard to what ought to be done in this emergency. 

Finally the old colonel ejaculated: “That boy is 
crazy to think of marrying any woman but Kate. Her 
property, with his, or ours, would make a princely fortune, 
and too, Kate is beautiful and accomplished. So what 
on earth is the boy thinking about in making this silly 
engagement?” Mrs. Raymond responded: “My dear hus- 
band, you had as well take the affair coolly, for have I 
not managed him out of some of his most erroneous plans? 
When he was young I could cool his ardor in any under- 
taking that I did not approve of by not entering into his 
plans or ignoring them altogether. Certainly I have not 
lost my power of managing our dear boy. We both know 
too well that to oppose him outright is the worst course 
that we can pursue.” ^ 

“Well, what do you purpose to do, Anna? Surely you 
have some plan by which this marriage can be prevented, 
and I stand ready to help you,” said the colonel. 

“Your old-time friend, Elder Kimball, the Mormon, 
will visit us before a great while, and I think he will help 
us out in this matter.” “How, Anna?” interrupted the 
colonel, “how on earth can he do anything to help in this, 
Fd like to know?” 

Then they held a half whispered consultation (were 
they afraid that the walls would hear and bear witness 
against them?) that resulted in a relieved expression, in- 
stead of the vexed and anxious one that had had full 
control of the colonel’s face from the time he had entered 
the room until now. 

He rubbed his hands together and smiled, saying: 
“Yes, yes, that will do, if we can only manage the girl.” 

Mrs. Raymond responded: “You can manage any- 
body or anything by kindness if your will is sufficiently 
strong to take you through. In strategy there is more 
strength than many are aware of.” 

“How do you think Kate took the announcement?” 
asked the colonel. “Did you not notice how pale she 
turned?” asked Mrs. Raymond. “No, I could not notice 
anything except the happy light that beamed from our 
dear boy’s eyes and the joyous, hopeful expression of his 
fine face. Oh, if he could only love Kate as well as he 
loves Pearl!” “He may in time; who knows?” responded 
Mrs. Raymond. “And, too, Kate will help us in our plans.” 


PEARL: AN -OCEAN WAIF 


21 


“Think so?” “Yes, she will be one of our chief assistants. 
Then, too, she will manage her part so kindly and inno- 
cently that no one will guess she is acting. She is almost 
my very own in all these little necessary strategic social 
movements. So don’t worry, for we will soon have every- 
thing our own way without harming anyone, and all con- 
cerned will be happier for it.” 

“I hope so,” responded the colonel, but he could not 
help thinking how very happy Frank had looked while 
telling him that Pearl had consented to become his wife, 
and he began to dread the consequences of interfering 
with his son’s happiness. 

Meantime Kate was closely locked in her own room, 
not crying, as disappointed girls usually do, yet she was 
deeply disappointed, as she had fully believed that her 
Cousin Frank thought of no other woman for his wife aside 
from herself; not because of any word, look or manner 
of this honorable cousin of hers, but because she wanted 
him for her husband, and because her parents and Uncle 
Isreal and Aunt Anna wished him to marry her. To her, 
as to the parents on both sides, this was a foregone con- 
clusion, and to herself their marriage had seemed inevi- 
table. And now! Now that golden-haired Pearl Barton, 
the Ocean Waif, the nameless nobody, had come between 
her and her love. Back and forth Kate Harrington paced 
like an enraged leopardess, sinuous, graceful and beauti- 
ful, the thick carpet giving out no sound beneath her 
slippered feet. She was planning, rapidly planning to get 
the girl out of her way. This was her chief desire, think- 
ing if she was out of sight, or could be induced to do some- 
thing that might disgust her fastidious cousin, the coast 
would be clear for herself. But her mind was in a whirl, 
and any plan that would arise was instantly set aside as 
impracticable. Pearl was a perfect lady, and would never 
do anything to disgust Frank. This Kate knew. Then 
to get her out of the way; how could that be done? These 
were Kate’s thought and questionings, that found no satis- 
factory answer in her own mind, and when her maid 
rapped at the door to call her to supper she had formed 
no practical plan. She had her maid dress her with extra 
care and taste, hoping that she would meet Frank at the 
tea table. Kate met her uncle and aunt with the usual 
salutations. They noticed a light in her dark eyes not 


22 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 

\ 

seen by them before as she asked: “Has Frank returned 
from his ride?” 

“No, he is still away,” responded the colonel. After 
tea Mrs. Raymond and Kate entered the conservatory 
together, where they seemed deeply interested in the 
blooming of a calla lily, but their low-toned conversation 
seemed unnecessarily prolonged to be exclusively in re- 
gard to it. Finally as their steps turned toward the sitting 
room, Kate remarked: “Auntie, dear, you may trust me 
to do my part;” and as she took her seat upon the music 
stool to play for her uncle and aunt that evening, no con- 
quering queen could have looked more triumphant, for 
her mind was at rest now so far as the planning was 
concerned; and there were stragetic movements ahead 
for her that suited her to perfection. No feeling of pity 
for the ones who might suffer in consequence ever entered 
her young heart. The Ocean Waif must be ousted from 
her Cousin Frank’s heart and love; and herself ensconsed 
therein forever. She felt equal to the task of doing any- 
thing to accomplish this. 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


23 


CHAPTER III. 

Frank rode Black Prince, and led Starlight, reaching 
the Barton cottage much earlier than Pearl expected him 
to come, hence was pot dressed for the evening ride; but 
was seated at the organ, playing and singing for Mrs. 
Barton, who in her grief caused by her husband’s depart- 
ure, could be soothed only by music. This Pearl knew, 
and longed to comfort her; as a daughter might wish to 
comfort a grieved mother; so played the pieces of music, 
or sang the songs and hymns Mrs. Barton most loved 
to hear. 

Frank came slowly up the walk, noticing on either 
side, the plants and flowers, barely unfolding their tiny 
leaves above the brown mold — and robins flitting here 
and there, probably in quest of material to weave into 
their prospective nests — the tenderest green upon tree 
and shrub, and upon meadows near or far away — the 
balmy air filled with the exhilarating breath of early 
spring, now bearing to his ear the beloved voice of his 
promised bride, and although it was early spring, in- 
s^ad of leafy June, the world was beautiful to him, 
for his heart was glad. As he approached the cottage 
old Bruno met him, and in a very dignified manner es- 
corted him to the porch, where Frank stood several 
moments listening to the music, before his presence was 
noticed by either Mrs. Barton or Pearl, when they both 
started and cordially welcomed him. Pearl, with a lovely 
rose tint suffusing her beautiful face, as she arose from 
the music stool and approached him with right hand 
extended, which he warmly clasped, and in looking down 
into her dark blue eyes, raised so confidingly to his own, 
he noticed they were filled with a tender light of love 
and sympathy; love for himself, and truest sympathy for 
her beloved aunt; then, too, her pure young soul had 
soared above all ordinary thoughts and feelings in the 
music she had so lately been executing. 

Frank had ever thought her very beautiful, but now 
she appeared more lovely than ever before, and every 


24 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


time that he had met her of late some new beauty, grace 
or expression had attracted his attention. He stooped 
and. almost reverently pressed a kiss upon her white, 
smooth forehead, over which the softest tendrils of gold 
curled down from the smoothly bound hair above, remark- 
ing to Mrs. Barton: “This kissing is admissible now, is 
it not?” “Certainly,” responded Mrs. Barton, as she arose 
and handed him a chair. “Pearl did not expect you so 
soon, or she would have been ready for her ride.” 

“Well, I am early,” responded Frank, but then I 
cannot afford to lose a moment’s happiness of her society, 
as I must very soon be on my journey to London.” “Why, 
do you intend going so soon?” asked Pearl. “My father 
received a letter this morning from his attorney there, 
who considers it necessary that one of us, with the papers 
that are in our possession which he needs to assist in 
securing that property, should be within reach, and as 
father dreads the voyage, I will go,” responded Frank. 

At this from him the rose tint faded from her lips, 
for the dark foreboding of trouble ahead again filled her 
heart. Frank noticed this change, and kindly assured 
her that he would return as soon as he possibly could 
get the business in shape for the attorney to go ahead 
with without his presence; “and Pearl, I hope you will 
try and be as happy as you possibly can be while I am 
away, visit my parents and Cousin Kate often (I have 
told them of our engagement). You and Kate can ride 
whenever you choose. So cheer up, my darling, and now 
get ready for our evening’s canter, for it is perfectly 
lovely out. Pearl went to her room to don her riding 
habit, and Mrs. Barton, with some little anxiety in her 
voice, asked Frank how his parents had taken the news 
of his engagement. 

He replied: “My father seemed somewhat surprised 
at first, and my mother showed no particular emotion one 
way or another, as she was partially prepared for it; 
both wished me joy and happiness.” “And how did your 
Cousin Kate take the announcement?” asked Mrs. Barton, 
“pardon me, Frank, for asking these questions.” “You 
have my pardon, Mrs. Barton, for I understand it is on 
account of your love for Pearl, and not idle curiosity that 
prompts you. Cousin Kate turned pale, and walked to 
the window while I was talking with my parents, then 
came to me and very earnestly said: T hope, dear cousin, 


PEARLr AvM OCEAN WAIF 


25 


that you will be very happy; truly Pearl is a lovely 
girl, and a perfect lady.’ ” 

“Yes, Frank,” responded Mrs. Barton. “You surely 
know that it has been both your parents’ and Kate’s 
parents’ wish that you and Kate should marry each 
other. This has been the most fondly cherished wish 
of their hearts ever since your early youth, as thus the 
great wealth of the two families would be undivided.” 
“Yes, I know,” responded Frank, “there was such an 
idea, or plan some years ago; but then we Americans 
reserve the privilege of choosing for ourselves, you know. 
Surely, I could not for a moment entertain .the idea of 
making Cousin Kate my wife; she seems too much like 
a sister to me for one reason; and then I do not like 
her disposition at all. No, no, father and mother both 
know .that I would not under any consideration marry 
Cousin Kate; so don’t worry over that, Mrs. Barton.” 

By this time Pearl was ready for the evening’s ride, 
her trim, lithe figure arrayed in a closely fitting blue 
cloth riding habit, trimmed with small pearl buttons, 
her hat the same tint, with its one elegant white ostrich 
plume setting jauntily upon her golden braids. 

Frank’s eyes beamed his love and admiration for 
this truly lovely girl as he asked: “All ready? then we 
will have a jolly scamper over to North hill and back 
before dark.” 

“Your Aunt Milley must not be left long in her lone- 
liness.” “Thank you, Frank, for your thoughtful consid- 
eration; and I suppose it is not necessary for me to 
charge you to be careful of our Pearl now?” she smil- 
ingly responded. 

“No need at all, Mrs. Barton,” replied Frank. They 
were soon mounted and away, happy in their love for each 
other, and happy because they were young and life held 
so much of joy and hope for them. Mrs. Barton, in her 
loneliness busied herself in preparing tea to be ready on 
their return. 

Frank gladly accepted her invitation to tea, glad of 
any excuse to remain near his betrothed as long as 
possible; and then, too, he knew that his presence would 
cheer Mrs. Barton. 

They were chatting cheerily and arranging for Pearl’s 
pleasure while he should be away, when a neighbor’s 
son who had been to the postoffice, and often brought 


26 


PEARL; AN OCEAN WAIF 


Mrs. Barton’s mail, came and handed her a letter, bearing 
the postmark of the office near her old home in Maine. 
The superscription was in a strange hand-writing, and 
this alarmed her. She explained, and begged to be ex- 
cused while she read the letter. She read a few lines, 
then groaned, as it dropped from her trembling hand. 

“What is the matter. Aunt Milley?” Pearl asked, 
as she went to her. “Read it, I cannot. O! I cannot. It 
does seem that all trouble comes at once.” Pearl read 
aloud : 

“Mrs. Barton; Come home as soon as possible for 
your father is down with a paralytic stroke, and needs 
your care. My husband and I will take care of him 
until you come. Kindly your friend, Susan Slater.” 

“Yes,” said Aunt Milley, “Susan was one of my school- 
mates. She is very kind. I must go, and go soon, for 
my grandfather died with the third paralytic stroke, and 
this is father’s second one. Frank, I am glad that you 
are here, for by you I can send word to Mr. Thomas 
and wife this evening to come over early to-morrow and 
take charge of the place while I will be away. You 
see that I am thinking fast, Frank.” “Yes,” responded 
Frank, “and if there is anything else that I can do to 
help you, please command me. Excuse me, but you know 
that now I am almost your son. May I ask if you have 
the ready money for this journey?” 

“No, Frank, truly I have not enough, but I thought 
of selling one of my cows to raise the money for it.” 
“No need of that,” replied Frank; “here, Mrs. Barton,” 
he said, as he extended his hand filled with money to 
her, “will this be ^enough?” “She counted it and said; 

“It is more than enough, Frank, take a portion of it 
back.” “O, no,” he replied, “you may need it all, so do , 
keep it. And I must go immediately if I expect to find Mr. 
and Mrs. Thomas up, so good bye now, Mrs. Barton, I 
will be over to-morrow to take you to the station in the 
evening.” “Thank you, Frank, and good evening,” re- 
sponded Mrs. Barton. Pearl went with him out on the 
porch, where they parted as lovers do. 

Kate was in the midst of a very difficult piece of 
music as Frank entered the sitting room; in fact, she 
-i, 5..was surpassing herself, as she had never played so well 
before. 

When she was through Frank complimented her upon 







PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


27 


her musical ability, and turned to his parents and in- 
formed them of the tidings Mrs. Barton had received 
in regard to her father’s illness, and of her intention 
to start to him on the morrow. Following this, he said: 

“I fear that Pearl will have a lonely time over there 
while Mrs. Barton and I am away;'' then turned to Kate 
saying: “I hope, Kate, that you will try to make her 
cheerful and happy whenever she visits you here, as 
I have, advised her to do often while I am gone. You 
two can take many a merry canter upon the horses, as 
they are well broken.” “Certainly,” replied Kate, “It 
matters not how often she comes, we will make her 
as happy as we can. Of course the dear girl will be 
lonely.” This was said in such a sincere intonation that 
Frank felt gratified and sure that his folks would take 
his affianced into their hearts, and thought that they 
could not do otherwise as she was so lovely, and he 
loved her so dearly; so he thanked Kate and his mother, 
for his mother had said: “Certainly, we will entertain 
her whenever she comes.” 

But Frank did not notice the glances that were ex- 
changed between his mother and Kate; his mind was 
very busy, and soon he and his father retired to the 
library to talk over their business matters and perfect 
their plans. 

The two ladies so singularly alike were left alone. ' 
Both were tall, slender and graceful, with glossy black, 
abundant hair, dark expressive eyes beneath arching eye- 
brows, finely lined but not heavy; oval faces, firm chins 
and mouths that seemed determined to not say one un- 
necessary word. They looked like mother and daugh- ^ 
ter, proud, queenly and self centered; anyone would have 
considered them beautiful and very aristocratic. They 
conversed together in a subdued tone and lady like man- 
ner for many moments before they sought their respective 
rooms for the night. 

On the following morning early Mr. and Mrs. Thomas 
went to Mrs. Barton’s cottage and were fully installed 
in it as keepers of it, and of the place, the poultry, 
cows and all, until Mrs. Barton’s return. And before 
another evening came Aunt Milley had bidden good bye 
to Mr. and Mrs. Thomas, with many a charge to them 
to be sure and take good care of Pearl and to write 
often to her. Frank came over with his double rig to 


28 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


take her and her valises to the station four miles away. 
Of course Pearl accompanied them and took a tender 
leave of Mrs. Barton. This separation was as the first 
sad parting between a fond mother and loving daughter, 
forebodings that were quite overpowering took posses- 
sion of her soul, and it was some time before Frank 
could persuade her to stop sobbing. He finally said: 
“Dear Pearl, do listen to me. I have much to say to 
you, darling, before I, too, leave you for my voyage across 
the ocean, and really it grieves me deeply to see you 
so upset at this parting with your Aunt Milley, for I 
fear when it comes to parting with me that I will leave 
you grieving beyond consolation; and, too, with no one 
who will try to console you. I truly, wish there was 
no need of my going, for you and I would be most happy 
in each other’s company during the coming summer; 
as I hope we ever will be in all the years of our lives.” 

The mention of his going caused the tears to fiow 
afresh but as soon as she could gain control over her grief, 
she assured him that she would try to be brave and 
not grieve him by her childish behavior. 

Then came the acknowledgement, tremulously from 
her sweet lips, of the terrible misgivings and dread that 
had taken possession of her; which very nearly over- 
powered her at times. “This is a 'terrible premonition 
of evil. Something that looms up before me as unsur- 
mountable and unavoidable. If I could have you ever 
near me, dear Prank, this darkness could not, nor would 
not overwhelm me. No, there would be no darkness with 
you near, but if you go, as go you must, I feel that 
this indescribable, inevitable, intangible something will 
come to me.” All Frank could do was to press her to 
his heart, and assure her of his undying love; and think 
of the provisions for her comfort and safety that he 
would make before he started away. He mentally ar- 
ranged for Pearl to spend the summer at the Raymond 
mansion, where his parents and Cousin Kate would surely 
protect and guard his darling. 

And fondly assured her: “You can spend the sum- 
mer at Raymond park, with my parents and Cousin Kate 
and have a pleasant time of it, too. You and Kate 
ought to be the best of friends. Then, too, you can 
both ride horseback whenever you choose to. Kate is 
a fine horsewoman. 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


29 


She can ride Black Prince, while you will always 
have your favorite, Starlight. Cheer up, my darling, and 
let me have the light of your eyes before I leave you 

for the night I will be over as early as possible to- 

morrow to see you, and meantime will make all the 
arrangements necessary for your welcome and comfort 
at my home.” Then he spoke to Sam to hurry the 
horses, at it was growing late. They halted at Pearl’s 
home, he lifted her out and escorted her to her door, 
where he bade her a tender and loving good night. 
Mrs. Thomas had tea ready, and as she saw that Pearl 
was feeling badly, she did all in her power to cheer 
her, but she retired early to her own room, as there 
was no comfort in any one’s words for her this even- 
ing. Her lover’s words had only soothed her while 
he was near. Now she wished to be alone with 

her thoughts. Only a few days ago she had been care 

free and happy; now her entire life seemed wonder- 
fully changed. Uncle John, away on a year’s voyage; 
Aunt Milley gone to her father, miles away, with no 
definite idea of when she would return. Then she thought 
of her engagement to Prank Raymond, the dear, noble, 
honorable, grand Prank Raymond, and as soon as they 
were engaged there arose the necessity for him to leave 
her, to be gone perhaps a whole year. She looked for- 
ward to the coming year with a more intense dread 
than her young heart had ever known before. 

'And now that she was alone, without the presence 
of her lover to soothe and infiuence her, a feeling of 
deep repungance arose in her soul, as she thought of 
visiting at the Raymond mansion all summer, or until 
Aunt Milley’s return; yet she acknowledged that she 
had ever been treated very kindly by both of Frank’s 
parents whenever she had visited there and, too, Kate 
had .always seemed anxious to make her visits very 
pleasant, but all her visits thus far had been brief, com- 
pared with this proposed visit of weeks, and perhaps 
months. Yet, as this was Prank’s plan for her happi- 
ness, it would seem both willful and absurd should she 
refuse to go. 

All these thoughts passed through her mind, and 
now she looked again at the locket. This she con- 
cluded to wear, as it seemed more precious since her 
lover had seen and commented upon its worth and rare 


30 


PEARL:. AN OCEAN WAIF 


workmanship; and, too, she reflected, it might prove to 
be an amulet. to, ward off the impending evil that seemed 
to overshadow.: her;, life. Yes, she would wear it, but 
wear it quite, out of sight.-,. As she fastened the chain 
around her fair, neck, a feeling of comfort warmed her 
- heart. She thought- that her fond mother had wound 
it around her baby neck;- when dressing her for the 
•impending, shipwreck that must have occurred to leave 
her a waif upon ' the boundless ocean. And she mur- 
mured: “To be found, and named Pearl by Uncle John.” 

That evening after tea. Prank broached the subject 
’ in regard 'to- having Pearl ^visit with his parents and 
Kate during Mrs. Barton’s absence. Both of his parents 
consented inimediately, and Kate said: “Yes, we will 
have two’ rooms fitted up for her immediately. One for a 
•studio, so: as "she: can go on with her art work, when- 
ever she wishes to; and the time will not seem so long 
^ to 'her. Franks expressed 'his thanks to both his par- 
ents, and tbr^i^te for her thoughtfulness, then asked 
how long a.* time • it would require to fit up the two 
rooms? “Only perhaps a half day, as they are nearly 
in perfecU Order already,” Kate replied. 

“Well, then, I may as well bring Pearl over here 
to-morrow evening,” responded Frank. “Certainly,” re- 
plied his mother. Everything was now arranged in ac- 
cordance with Frank’s wishes, and the evening passed 
pleasantly away with music and in conversation, Kate 
remaining long at the piano, seeming more anxious than 
usual to sing and play Prank’s favorite pieces. 

It was late on the following morning when Pearl 
awoke. Mrs. Thomas would not arouse her, as she felt 
sure it had been late in the night before she had fallen 
asleep; and as Pearl went into the sitting room imme^ 
diately after her breakfast, she met Frank. This sur- 
prised her, as she had not expected him so soon. Her 
face turned deathly pale. This Frank noticed and be- 
came alarmed for fear that all the grief and excite- 
ment, aside from the terrible forebodings, had made 
her ill. He advanced to her quickly, took her hand, 
and led her to the sofa, saying: “You are truly sick, 
my darling, you are so very pale.” She smiled as the 
color began to return to lip and cheek,, and answered: 
“There have been so many changes come into my life 
of late, it takes very little to startle me; and I was sur- 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


31 


prised to see you so soon, dear Frank. I am not ill, 
but worried and apprehensive, as I told you last even- 
ing.” “I am afraid that you will indeed be very ill, if 
you cannot drive those dark forebodings away, for it is 
not like my darling to turn pale at the sight of me,” 
responded Frank, half sad, half playfully. “Surely these 
forebodings of evil arise from the fact that your Uncle 
John and Aunt Milley are away for an indefinite length 
of time, and that it will be only a few days before 
I must go, too. It is these circumstances that bring 
the shadows that surround you, my darling.” A pathetic 
little smile, that told of tears more than of joy, stole 
over her sweet face as she replied: “And are njot these cir- 
cumstances quite enough?” 

It is needless to attempt to write the response, as it 
was not given in words. 

“Well, to dispel the darkness, I have made every 
arrangement for your comfort at my father’s home dur- 
ing your Aunt Milley’s absence; two rooms in the mansion, 
to be your very own, one as a studio, with everything that 
you will need to facilitate your art work; with Star- 
light ever at your command; and all the comforts of 
home; now, tell me darling, is there anything so very 
terrible in this?” 

“No, Frank, there is nothing terrible in this, and you 
have my thanks for all this kindness and care for my 
comfort. You, and your dear parents, are very kind, 
and I truly appreciate your considerate kindness in this, 
but as I have already told you, the forebodings are all 
intangible, although I know that I will be very lonely 
when you are away, it does not seem to be this, that 
so terribly overshadows me. It does not seem to me 
that you will never return, or that dear Uncle John, 
will be lost at sea; it is something that I have never 
thought of, or even faintly understand, that threatens 
me, or rather seems to threaten me; but I will try 
to overcome this dread and live in your love and thought- 
ful cafe for me, and my "comfort.” ■ 

“That is right, darling. Sam will come over this 
afternoon for your trunk and easel, and whatever else 
you may need to have taken over there. I will come 
over with the horses, so that we can have -an evening’s 
gallop before I take you home. Now be sure and have 
everything ready for Sam when he comes; and cheer 


32 


PEARL; AN OCEAN WAIF 


up, darling, for it will be sad for me unless I can feel 
that you are happy, and feel perfectly at home in my 
father’s house before I start for London,” said Frank. 
“Thank you, I will try to overcome the darkness,” she 
responded, as he bade her good bye. 

Pearl busied herself during the remainder of the 
forenoon in getting her things ready for the visit. She 
entrusted her birds to kind Mrs. Thomas’ care, and dear 
old Bruno, now lonely because his master and mistress 
were away, seemed more than ever fond of remaining 
near Pearl. She patted his broad head often, and ex- 
plained to him how changed everything had become; 
he had always been very dear to her, and she felt a deep 
regret in leaving him in his loneliness, although she 
knew he would have the best of care from Mr. and 
Mrs. Thomas. 

Evening came, and with it Frank, with the horses. 
He thought Pearl had never looked so lovely, although 
a trifle paler than usual, as she met him dressed for 
the ride, her dark blue eyes seemed to have a depth 
of expression in them that he had never noticed be- 
fore; the long dark lashes and flnely penciled eyebrows 
above them seemed darker in contrast with the whiteness 
of her brow than ever, and the gold of her hair richer 
in its glow. He wondered if it were possible for him 
to always see some new beauty every time that he met 
his darling; and would it be thus throughout their en- 
tire lives? These were his thoughts as he stooped and 
pressed a kiss upon her full ripe lips. Words were few 
between them — they were soon mounted and away, en- 
joying the evening’s canter. 

They took a long ride, and in slowly returning, talked 
of the future, and talked as lovers do who look forward 
to their union, with hopes of happiness and pleasure. 

They arranged to correspond regularly, and Frank 
talked encouragingly of how happy she would be in her 
art work, and of the fine paintings she would complete 
before his return; paintings that would adorn their future 
home, and of how fast the summer would flit away 
for her while engaged in this pleasurable employment. 
He talked much more encouragingly than he really felt, 
for this unavoidable separation from her was anything 
but pleasant for him to contemplate, and then the clouds 
of apprehension that she was troubled with seemed to 


PEARL; AN OCEAN WAIB^ 


33 


have an influence over his hitherto buoyant spirit; but 
he would not permit her to guess how deeply he dreaded 
the separation. 

They reached the Raymond mansion as their late 
tea was nearly ready. Pearl was warmly welcomed by 
Prank’s parents and his Cousin Kate, and shown to her 
room by the latter. Pearl could hardly repress an ex- 
clamation of delight as she entered her room. Every- 
thing was so beautifully and so exquisitely arranged. 
Kate’s maid assisted her to dress for the evening, a 
dress of pale blue silk trimmed in the softest lace she 
selected from her wardrobe to wear. When she descend- 
ed to the sitting room Prank stood awaiting her com- 
ing, and with the fondest look of admiration and love, 
offered his arm to take her to the table. His parents 
and Kate noticed the look that told how truly he loved 
the beautiful girl; and in their heart of hearts they did 
not blame him, or wonder that he did love her. It seemed 
to them that they had never seen her when she looked 
half so beautiful as she did this evening. They all chat- 
ted merrily during their tea, and when Frank led Pearl 
to the sitting room again, he stooped and asked in a 
low voice: “Are not the shadows all fled from my darling?’’ 
She smilingly replied": “I hope so, but when you are 
away?’’ “Yes, I know, yet I cannot have my darling 
sad, and when I am away will surely write very often, 
so as to keep the clouds from gathering very darkly,’’ 
he said as he led her to the music stool, opened the 
grand piano, then asked: “Will you treat us to some 
music this evening?” She raised her eyes to him and 
asked: “What do you wish me to play?” In a low 

voice he mentioned a march that was a favorite piece 
of his father’s, and turned to the music. But she did 
not care for the notes, she had so often played it for 
her Uncle John. She ran her dainty white fingers over 
the keys. Frank noticed the blaze of the diamond in 
their engagement ring; here and there it blazed as her 
fingers swept the keys in a soft, sweet prelude. After this, 
the march, grand, glorious, triumphant, no one in that 
room had ever heard it rendered so grandly. When she 
had finished playing Colonel Raymond seemed to be lost 
in admiration, and after a moment’s silence he exclaimed: 
“My dear girl, I never heard that march played so grand- 
ly in all my life.” “Then you like it,” responded Pearl. 


34 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


“Yes, it is my especial favorite,” he answered. “Uncle 
John likes it too, and I often play it for him,’ she re- 
plied. “Then you will play it often for me?” said the 
colonel. “Certainly,” responded Pearl. Then waltz after 
waltz swelled softly and sweetly from the piano. Finally 
she turned upon the music stool and asked Kate to play. 
Kate declined, saying: “I much prefer to enjoy j-^our 
music.” 

Frank hummed an old love song for a moment, then 
Pearl sang the soprano to this, and Frank the tenor, 
while her fingers fiitted over the keys bringing out the 
softest, sweetest accompaniment imaginable. Frank 
noticed that his father was perfectly delighted with her 
voice and musical ability. All appeared to enjoy the 
evening unusually well. This was a fair sample of every 
evening’s enjoyment while Frank remained at home. 

We will pass over the painful parting, that came 
all too soon for the fond hearted lovers. 

With Frank away. Pearl’s soul was again filled with 
apprehension and dread. Her inspiration* for song and 
hapi?iness departed with him. Try aS‘ she would to 
hide this from his parents, she knew that she acted both 
dull and stupid, and felt that her music and voice had 
lost their charm, notwithstanding Colonel Raymond often 
insisted upon her playing and singing as usual. 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


35 


CHAPTER IX. 

A few days after Frank’s departure. Elder Kimball 
(a friend of Colonel Raymond’s, who had adopted the 
Mormon belief and would soon, with a train of proselytes 
to the same belief, start to cross the wide Western 
plains, so lately known as the “Great American Desert” 
— to Utah territory and to Salt Lake City, the far Western 
home of the Mormons, or of “the Latter Day Saints,” 
as they chose to style themselves), came with his daugh- 
ter, Anna, on a visit to Raymond park. 

Anna Kimball was a lovely blue eyed girl of seven- 
teen summers, petite and sweet aS' a rose, who from the 
first seemed greatly attracted to Pearl, while she in turn 
admired and loved this truly innocent and affectionate 
girl. 

The elder, a kindly and very earnest gentleman, 
talked eloquently in season and out of season, in re- 
gard to the great Mormon movement and the wonder- 
ful improvements going on at Salt Lake City. He 
seemed to Pearl to be ever trying to convert his old 
friend. Colonel Raymond, to the Mormon religion — he 
explained to the colonel how vastly his property would 
help the good work along, and that how he, the colonel, 
could have the highest position in the Mormon church; 
to all of which the colonel listened and invariably re- 
sponded with a smile and shake of his head, followed 
with: “I am not ambitious for a high position in any 
church, and then, my property shall be left as it is, 
for Frank.” So it was no use arguing with him upon 
this subject, and yet Pearl noticed that they had many 
conversations when out of the hearing of any one, and 
she noticed, too, that both of them looked very serious 
over the subject, whatever it was. Many hours were 
passed in the colonel’s and Mrs. Raymond’s private apart- 
ment with the elder and themselves alone, seemingly 
discussing some matter of grave importance. Pearl was 
often called upon to give them music, when 'all were 
assembled in the sitting room after tea; and the old 


36 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


elder ever commented so favorably upon her skill that 
it seemed to her like grossest flattery, as she felt that 
her music was not nearly as good as usual. 

One day, as Pearl and Anna entered the sitting room, 
she saw Elder Kimball looking at and commenting upon 
the sketch she had given to Frank. The colonel ex- 
plained from what point it had been taken. They both 
turned toward her, and Elder Kimball exclaimed: “Miss 
Pearl, you are the very girl that we want in Salt Lake 
City to sketch the .many grand views to be seen from 
there, and not far from there, of the Wahsatch mountains, 
and of the Great Salt Lake. If you will go and try, 
you can make a name and fortune for yourself in a short 
time. We want pictures of the scenery there to bring 
East, that the people may know how grandly we are 
surrounded. You can travel with us and live in my 
family.” 

Anna eagerly exclaimed: “O, Pearl, do come with 
us, we will have splendid times if you will come.” This 
young, guileless girl truly loved Pearl, and wished to 
have her always with her. Prom this conversation, others 
followed, all favoring the idea of Pearl going to Salt 
Lake City with the Kimballs. Finally it became the 
prevailing theme of conversation. The colonel, Mrs. Ray- 
mond and Kate all advocated the plan, this grand op- 
portunity for Pearl’s advancement was considered truly 
Providential, and soon a foregone conclusion by them. At 
first she refused to even take the idea into consideration 
before consulting Aunt Milley, and too, she wished a 
letter from Frank before she would give her final answer. 
She wrote immediately to him, asking his opinion of 
the project; also a letter to Aunt Milley, asking her to 
write immediately and tell her what to do; and while she 
was waiting for a letter from each, the conversations held 
by the Raymonds and Elder Kimball in her presence, 
all ran as though her trip to Salt Lake City was a cer- 
tainty, and the most desirable move on earth for her 
to make. The Kimballs and Pearl were to start on the 
29th of May, that being quite early enough to ensure 
good grass for their teams while crossing the plains. 

Aunt Hannah heard of the plan for Pearl to go with 
Elder Kimball and his family. This she did not approve 
of in the least, and^ determined to dissuade Pearl from 
going if it were possible for her to do so. One day. 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


37 


as she was in the pantry and the door nearly closed, 
she heard some one opening the stove door. This was 
something unusual. She listened, and in listening, heard 
Kate’s voice, murmuring: “Letters are often lost at 
sea.’’ This — and the kitchen door closing immediately 
afterwards. Aunt Hannah hastened to the stove, where 
she found two letters, one scorched to a crisp upon 
the coals, and one only partially scorched. This one 
she rescued and read the name “Frank” upon it. Al- 
though she was ignorant and uneducated, she could read 
and recognize the name. This letter she determined 
to save until Frank’s return, for this she was certain 
belonged to him. So she wrapped it in a piece of brown 
paper and put it in her own bosom, determined to keep 
it with her until he came home. 

A few days afterwards she had an opportunity of 
seeing Pearl alone, and commenced by saying: “Miss 
Pearl, let yo ole Ant Hanner ’vise yo’ ’bout dis wile 
goose chase. Dis goin’ out Wes’ wiv dem crazy Mor- 
mons; doan yo’ go, honey. Jes doan go. I lub yo’ mor’n 
all Ob um put togeder, ’cept Frank; an’ I ’vise yo’ not 
to go, an’ I’se tel yo’ Mr. Frank wud not ’low yo’ to go 
if he wus heah. Der’s sumfin wrong in dis hury to get 
yo’ of to de fah Wes’. De Wes’ whah so fneny goes to 
neber cum back heah, nor go no whah else. Bar’s my ole 
man, neber cum home, honey, neber; an’ he wen Wes’, 
or Soufwes’.” “When did he go,” Aunt Hannah, asked 
Pearl. “’Way back in 46, when de wah brok out in 
Mexico, he wen as cook foah de officers, an’ neber cum 
back,” replied Aunt Hannah, “an’ now, honey, let me tel 
yo’, ef yo’ wus los’ on de oshunu an’ foun, dat am no 
resun yo’ be foun’. if yo’ get los’ on de wide plains, an’ 
sposen de Injuns steal yo? I say, sposen dey gets yo’, 
what den? I jes’ hope yo’ won’ go, suah; cos yo’ ole Ant 
Hanner’l jes wory ’bout yo’ all de time.” “Well, Aunt 
Hannah,” responded Pearl, “I will not go if Aunt Milley 
and Frank do not wish me to, and I hope to receive 
word from both of them soon. So don’t worry. Aunt 
Hannah.” Aunt Hannah thought of the scorched letters 
that she had found in the stove some time ago, but was 
afraid to say anything about them; and she little thought 
that the letter she so secretly carried about her person, 
if shown to Pearl, would have done more to influence 
her to stay at home than all she had already said to 


38 


'PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


her, or perhaps ' she would have permitted Pearl to read 
•^it.' ‘But then, her sense of honor was very great, and 
she kept this secret, and would do so until Frank’s re- 
turn. 

Pearl knew it was time to receive a letter from 
Aunt Milley, and possibly time to get a response to the 
letter she had written Frank (asking his opinion in re- 
gard to her going to Utah), and if not; had he written 
as he promised to do, she ought to have at least three 
letters by this time. 

She asked' Colonel Raymond what he thought caused 
such a great delay in the London mail. His reply was: 
“O, there is nothing certain about the ocean mail at 
this time -of the year, so we do not worry about that, 
for I am quite sure that Frank would be perfectly willing 
you should go with these worthy people, and you can re- 
turn next autumn* before he gets home. Yes, long enough 
before he comes back you will have an opportunity of 
returning. Get your sketches, and come home to enlarge 
and paint them.” 

So day after' day passed by, and all the necessary 
preparations for her trip were carried on, the same as 
though she had given her consent. Anxiously she waited, 
yet no letter from either Frank or Aunt Milley came to 
her. A feeling, difficult to describe, took possession of 
Pearl. Who can tell how many persons are led to take 
steps of great importance in their lives that are utterly 
distasteful to themselves? Perhaps this is done by the 
psychological power of a stronger mind, or by the united 
power of many minds over the victim. If so, this is why 
she permitted herself to be managed into taking this 
journey. This stragetic web was woven around her and 
she was powerless. The day before the Kimballs were 
to start dawned, and yet no letters for Pearl. She asked 
Sam to saddle Starlight for her, as she wished to get 
some articles of clothing that she might need upon the 
journey, among the things that she had left at her home. 
Kate had always accompanied Pearl whenever she rode 
until to-day. She was glad to go alone, and Kate was too 
busy fixing something for the trip to go with her. She 
much preferred to be alone while she assorted her ap- 
parel and bade good bye to Mr. and Mrs. Thomas, Bruno 
and her childhood home. As she walked up the path- 
from the front gate to the door of Aunt Milley’s cottage. 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


39 


dear old Bruno came to meet her. The excessive friend- 
ship that dogs can show to those they love made it difficult 
for her to repress the tears, or overcome the choking 
sensation that clutched her throat. Here the lilacs and 
snowballs had bloomed and faded, the pinks were in 
bloom, the roses, both the crimson and white, were bud- 
ding; the multiflora at the side of the porch was full 
of swelling buds. Everything reminded her of happy 
hours spent with her loved ones here. Sue passed into 
the house and greeted Mrs. Thomas, who had lately re- 
• ceived a brief note from Mrs. Barton. In this note was : 
“Love to Pearl, and why don’t Pearl write to me?” Pearl 
asked Mrs. Thomas to write Aunt Milley that she had 
written two letters to her, and had received no answer 
to either one of them. Also, to tell her that as she could 
not hear from her or Frank, she was going to start to- 
morrow with Elder Kimball and family to Salt Lake 
City, to sketch the scenery there, and maybe would be 
back home in a few months’ time; also to give Aunt 
Milley her love. 

She spoke to her birds, who seemed delighted to 
hear her voice again, and Anally went to her room, her 
own little room, where she had been very happy, happy 
and care free, and now? Oh, how could it be herself so 
worried and fllled with a vague apprehension of evil 
ahead? She wished for her dear Aunt Milley, and lover, 
Frank, but what could be the reason of his silence? 
Had he not promised to write twice a week to her, 
whether he received a letter from her or not? All this 
she thought, while she selected the articles that she 
might need to take upon the journey. After this she 
sat in her own little rocker by the window. A great 
longing to hear from, or see, Frank almost overwhelmed 
her, and although it might seem unwomanly in her to 
write him another letter before hearing from him, she 
concluded that she would do so. So she laid all pride, 
either false or otherwise, aside, and wrote the following 
letter: 

At Home, in My Own Room, 

May 28, 1855. 


My Own Darling Frank: 

Why can I not receive any more letters from you? 
I have written two letters to you since I received the 
one from you, telling that you were safely ashore, in 


40 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


the great City of London. I responded to that immedi- 
ately; and in it asked your opinion of my going to Utah 
with your father’s old time friend, and his family. Elder 
Kimball. Your father and mother urge me to go, as 
this will be a splendid opportunity for me to see, and 
sketch the scenery of the grand old mountains. 

Your father says that he wants a painting of the 
finest scenery in sight of his friend’s house. Your Cousin 
Kate (who appears to be very fond of me), also urges 
me to go. She wishes me to improve the opportunity to 
acquire a name and fame as an artist. She, as well as 
your parents, assure me that you would not wish me 
to miss this "opportunity, as I can return probably be^ 
fore you do. 

Your mother’s kindness is quite overwhelming. She 
has purchased and had made for me an elegant and ser- 
viceable dark grey traveling dress and cloak, as the elder 
has assured her it is very cool in the mountains, and I 
will need heavy clothing, even during the summer time. 
Your father this morning presented me with a lovely 
gold mounted field glass, not very large, but with the 
most powerful magnifying lenses. Then, your Cousin Kate 
gave me a satchel with two compartments in it; one for 
my small sketch book and pencils, and the other for 
needles, thread, comb, or whatever small article I may 
wish to have handy. This can be carried at my side 
by a strap over my shoulder. And, too, your father 
presented me with the loveliest little folding silver drink- 
ing cup. It, in its case, can easily be carried in the 
satchel. Also a silken purse from your mother, well 
filled with coin from your father. 

The elder and his daughter, Anna (named for your 
mother), have been visiting your parents. They came 
three days after your departure. I like Anna very much, 
she is a dear, sweet girl; and I also like the elder, as 
he seems to be a very kindly man. He takes every op- 
portunity, or did take every opportunity, to tell me of 
the wonders of the great West, the immense “Wild West,” 
and of Salt Lake City, that the members of the Mormon 
church are building and beautifying as a home for the 
Latter Day Saints. He seems to be good and earnest, and 
very fatherly in his demeanor toward me. So it is 'decided 
that we start on the proposed Western journey to-morrow 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


41 


morning. I am home now, to select the few articles I may 
need, in addition to the many things I already have for the 
journey; and while sitting here alone, a desire to write 
you this letter so overpowered me that I have written 
it although, as I have before informed you, I have writ- 
ten you two letters that I have received no response to. 
I have asked your father’s .opinion in regard to no let- 
ters arriving from' you (for I feel that you have written 
promptly, as you promised to do), and your father’s an- 
swer invariably is: “O, it sometimes requires a long 
time for letters to cross the ocean, so there is no need 
of worrying about that.” 

Kate has promised to forward your letters to me 
whenever they come. You know that Kate always handles 
the mail at your father’s home. 

But to tell you the truth, dear Frank, I do not like 
to take this trip; in fact I (^ead it. If I had your con- 
sent it would be different. Many dark misgivings arise 
in my heart in regard to it, when I am alone. Then, too, 
I cannot hear from you, and dear Aunt Milley does not 
receive the letters I write her. I know this from a letter 
she wrote to Mrs. Thotnas only three days ago, and I 
wish to have her approval before I start. Everything 
seems dark and uncertain to me under the circumstances. 
But I must start to-morrow as it is so ordained, it seems. 
O, I wish you were here to advise me; if you were here 
I could not go wrong, for your love for me would prompt 
you to give me the right advice. Poor old Aunt Hannah 
is the only one who advises me not to go “wif dem crazy 
Mormons.” I hope this will reach you soon, dear Frank. 
I will mail it myself on my return to your father’s. I 
am over here on Starlight. I certainly have written you 
a long letter, but not nearly so long as I feel like writ- 
ing. Be sure and direct your response to this to me 
at Salt Lake City, Utah Territory, in care of Elder Kim- 
ball. As I finish this to you, I feel if Aunt Milley were 
at home I would surely decline taking the journey, even 
if it incurred the displeasure of your estimable parents, 
and caused them' to consider me a wilful, vascilating 
girl, for greatly I fear that you will disapprove, and 
that the entire arrangement is absolutely unadvisable. 
But as it is, my dearest one, I go, and with my heart’s 
best love for you, and you alone, and with a hope that 


42 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


I may receive a number of letters from you soon, after 
my arrival in Salt Lake City, I am, Truly your own, 

PEARL. 


After folding and addressing her letter to Frank, she 
took an affectionate leave of Mrs. Thomas, of her birds 
and of old Bruno; then mounted Starlight and went to 
the postofRce, some two miles distant, where she mailed 
the letter and enquired for letters for herself, hoping 
to receive one from Frank or Aunt Milley, but there 
were none for her. She reached the Raymond mansion 
as the sun was setting beyond the Western hills. To all 
of the seemingly friendly enquiries of why she had re- 
mained away so long, she answered: “It required some 
time to bid good bye to my dear old home.” The truth 
was, she felt sensitive about anyone knowing that she 
had again written to Frahk, without having received a 
response to the two letters they knew she had already 
written. 

Kate went up to her room and returned with the arti- 
cle she had been busily working upon for two days, and 
that she had but a few moments before completed. This 
was a dark blue silk bonnet, made to screen Pearl’s face 
from the sun and wind ; a most beautiful and useful 
bonnet for the journey. She playfully placed it upon 
Pearl’s head, and stood off a step or two to admire her 
handiwork; as well as its becomingness to the face it 
was made to shield from wind and sun; and exclaimed: 
“Is it not lovely. Aunt Anna?” Mrs. Raymond responded: 
“It certainly is, and very becoming, too.” The colonel 
was reading a paper when his wife spoke, raising his 
eyes he saw Pearl with the bonnet upon her head, and 
remarked: “I wish that Frank could see you now. 

Pearl. If he could, he would surely think you had 
turned quakeress, or Mormoness.” As he spoke, the tears 
arose to Pearl’s eyes, and he wished that he had not spoken 
Prank’s name, for he noticed the tears, as she said in 
a tremulous voice: “You all are only too kind to me; 
I thank you, Kate, for your thoughtful kindness;” then 
she hastened up to her room, where the tears could flow 
unobserved to anyone. All of them knew that the poor 
girl was weeping; but what could they do? The old 
colonel looked sad and sighed, then resumed the reading 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


43 


of his paper, for he really admired Pearl, and loved his 
son beyond any earthly being, unless perhaps it might 
be his son’s mother.* 

Pearl appeared at the tea table with a sad expres- 
sion that might have touched the most stony heart. 

The old colonel was very attentive to her, but Mrs. 
Raymond and Kate found many topics to chat upon, and 
took no notice whatever of Pearl’s sad expression. It 
had ever been Mrs. Raymond’s plan through life to ignore 
the disagreeable, if it could not be helped, and Kate was 
like her. After tea. Pearl excused herself, and again 
went to her room, where Aunt Hannah came and talked 
awhile with her; and for the last time tried to persuade 
her to give up taking the journey. She commenced by 
saying: “Now, honey, yo’ lisen to yoah Ole Ant Man- 
ner, an’ doan go ’way ’mong dem crazy Mormons; jes 
doan yo’ go; membah, yo’ wus los’ on de big watah, an’ 
yo’ Stan a chance ob bein’ los’ on de big wide plains, 
an’ no Capen Barton neah to pick yo’ up, an’ no Ant 
Hanner to keer foh yo’, chile; an’ maybe dem Injuns tak 
yoah gole har fur sculp, an’ kill yo’, chile; den what’l pore 
Frank do for a wife, honey?” She had taken Pearl’s little 
white hand, and was covering it with kisses, as she 
plead with her to stay. Great tears were rolling down 
her dark cheeks while she talked. “An’ if yo’ mus go, 
may de Lawd bress yo’, an’ take powahful good keer of 
yo’, honey, an’ bring yo’ bak safe to yo’ ole Ant Hanner, 
an’ to Frank, an’ yo’ Ant Milley. Yais, yo’ ole Ant Man- 
ner kin pray foah yo’, honey, an’ she will pray foah yo’, 
shuah.” 

By this time Pearl was weeping, and sobbingly re- 
plied: “Yes, do pray for me, Aunt Hannah, for I feel 
that I need the prayers of every friend I have. O, if I 
could only have a letter from Frank, and Aunt Milley, 
with their approval, I think that I could go without this 
pain in my heart that nearly overwhelms me.” Aunt 
Hannah replied: “Bress youh sweet heart, honey, dey 
wud neber let yo’ go, neber, chile. Der’s Miss Kate cornin’, 
an’ I mus’ go. I hearn her go to her room jus’ now; 
so good bye, honey. I say good bye, cose I meby can’t get 
de chanse in de moanin’ fore yo’ go.” She took both 
of Pearl’s hands, kissed them, and left the room sobbing. 

In a few moments after Aunt Hannah went below 
Kate came to the door and asked: * “May I come in?” 


44 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


“Certainly,” responded Pearl. “I have just finished pack- 
ing my trunk.” Kate talked very kindly and hopefully of 
the -wonderful opportunity for Pearl to' make a great name 
as an artist, and of the wonders that she would see, wind- 
ing up with: “If Elder Kimball would take me, I would 
love dearly to take the trip myself, but then Aunt Anna 
needs me here, and I will surely forward your letters 
when 'they arrive. Pearl.” “Please do,” was Pearl’s re- 
sponse. Kate bade her good night, saying as she left 
the room: “We must be up early in the morning, and 
need to retire early.” 

Pearl was glad to be left alone with her thoughts; 
for her thoughts were of her lover, and of his unaccount- 
able silence; and of the possible perils awaiting her upon 
the impending journey. Elder Kimball always spoke of 
the trip as perfectly safe; but Aunt Hannah’s evident 
misgivings and forebodings to the contrary affected her. 
She walked the carpet, and felt that perhaps there might 
be danger ahead for herself, and possibly some trouble or 
sickness had prevented her lover from writing. It was 
late that night _bef ore she could close her eyes in sleep, 
for the dark clouds of grief and apprehension of future 
danger and trouble completely overshadowed her. Morn- 
ing came, and an early breakfast served. Elder Kimball 
and family took breakfast with them. All were cheer- 
ful and merry; all except Pearl, who could scarcely swal- 
low a mouthful of food; yet she drank her coffee, and 
tried to hide her grief by entering into the conversation, 
or as much of it as was directed to her, especially from 
Anna Kimball, and her brother, Tom, who was full of 
plans for pleasures while upon the coming trip. 

After breakfast, the good byes were soon spoken. 
Frank’s mother kissed Pearl good bye; and when the 
old colonel took her hand in his, he drew her slight form 
to him, and held her a moment close to his heart, while 
he kissed her good bye. Tears stood in his kindly blue 
eyes, as he said: “I hope you will have a safe journey, 
and enjoy your visit in the far away West.” Pearl’s “thank 
you” was tremulous, for the tears that she had all that 
morning repressed rose to her eyes when PYank’s father 
showed that he truly did care for her. Kate’s good bye 
overflowed with cheerful words and beaming smiles. 

Tom Kimball handed the ladies into the carriage, and 
right soon they were away to catch the early train. After 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


45 


they were a distance away, the colonel, Mrs. Raymond 
and Kate entered the sitting room, Mrs. Raymond saying, 
as she settled herself in the easy chair: “The worst 
of it is over now.” Kate, with a triumphant light in 
her dark eyes, responded: “Yes, it is over with, and I 
am glad everything has worked so nicely.” The colonel 
looked troubled, shook his fine head, and replied: “It 
seems to me a bad piece of business any way I look at 
it, for Pearl evidently did not want to go, and, too, it 
seems like a great breach of hospitality to shuffle the 
girl off as we have done. I truly hope no harm will 
come to her.” “O, no harm can come to her in Elder 
Kimball’s care; and you know that she will be a great 
favorite with the Mormons. Israel, don’t look so dole- 
ful. You always were too tender hearted. Her art and 
all the fiattery that she will receive, with the natural 
buoyancy of spirit common to all young people, will 
cause her to forget her engagement to Frank, and cer- 
tainly that Tom Kimball is already smitten with her 
charms; so she will not lack for lover-like attention, and 
Anna very nearly, if not quite, worships her. No need of 
worrying over Pearl, she is too well provided for to 
suffer; and absolute silence from Frank will finally cool 
her love for him. I tell you that the entire arrangement 
will prove to be for the best for all concerned, so don’t 
worry,” said Mrs. Raymond. “Strategy and kindness can 
work wonders.” The colonel made no response, but went 
out into the park for a walk. He could not forget the 
tremble of the sweet lips that he had kissed good bye, 
nor the sorrowful glance from the lovely blue eyes. And 
more, he could not forget that his only son, his idolized 
Frank, loved this sweet girl, and had trusted her to 
his care. 


46 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


CHAPTER V. 

The journey was interesting to Pearl, and the Kim- 
balls seemed very anxious for her comfort. Tom Kimball 
spared no pains in trying to interest, and even amuse 
her upon their trip by rail and boat to St. Louis, where 
a number of proselytes awaited the arrival of Elder Kim- 
ball before they would start upon the Missouri river 
to St. Joseph, their final outfitting point. 

When they reached St. Louis Pearl wrote a letter to 
Frank, and one to Aunt Milley. These she entrusted to 
Elder Kimball to mail for her. From this place the 
elder, his family and his Mormon proselytes, together 
with Pearl, embarked upon a steamer that took them up 
the muddy stream as far as St. Joseph, Missouri, where 
* Elder Kimball had directed the many to meet him who 
were to accompany him across the plains. To this point 
he had sent his fine horses, some weeks before. These 
he had entrusted to the care of an old friend by the 
name of Watkins, an old plainsman and mountaineer; 
and added to these very necessary prerequisites, he had 
of late became a staunch Mormon. The elder had trusted 
him to have everything ready on his arrival with his 
family and the few proselytes that he would take in his 
charge at St. Louis. • 

The trip up the Missouri, the muddy, turbid stream, 
was made in due time in safety; although other crafts 
had been demolished by the explosion of their boilers, 
this one that the Mormons were on ( as a sign of es- 
pecial Divine protection) came up to the wharf in good 
shape. Watkins, with a number of other Mormons, were 
waiting to welcome the elder and his party. This was 
a joyous and happy greeting. Pearl noticed that Elder 
Kimball was considered ^ the leader of this particular 
band of Jo Smith’s followers, and that Watkins was 
indeed the one of all others who understood the outfitting 
business to perfection. At this place Pearl wrote a 
letter to Frank, also one to Aunt Milley, and mailed them 
herself as she and Anna were out walking. It was a de- 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


47 


light to the girls to be again on terra firma, and they 
enjoyed their freedom after being decidedly tired of their 
pokey trip up the uninteresting, fog-veiled, turbid river, 
so improved their opportunity while the men were bust- 
ling about here and there, getting ready to commence 
crossing the stream on the following morning after their 
arrival. 

When the wagons, teams and stock were safely across 
the river, and all of the people also, they felt that they 
were indeed upon the journey, and great was their rejoic- 
ing. There was thanksgiving and prayer, with songs 
and hymns, the most cheering. This was a new feature 
to Pearl, and she enjoyed it vastly. 

The white covered, convenient wagons and tents 
seemed clean and homelike to her. Nearly all of the 
men were dressed in overall suits and slouch hats with 
their boots drawn on over their overalls; each one wear- 
ing a leather belt on which was carried one, and some- 
times two, revolvers. A spirit of hopefulness and hilar- 
ity pervaded the entire band, and this pleased her, as she 
had supposed that as a church, and “the church of the 
Latter Day Saints,” the majority of its members would 
appear solemn and sedate, but after traveling for a few 
days, she concluded that as members of any church 
whatever she had never heard so much profanity. Mrs. 
Kimball and Anna were also shocked. The elder ex- 
plained that the boys would soon overcome this profane 
tendency after their trip was over and they were at home 
in Salt Lake City. 

Pearl was greatly delighted with the view of the 
broad prairies, now in their early verdure and bloom. 
She admired the borders of timber and groves that in 
the distance or nearby told truthfully of stream or lakelet 
near them. Often the springs at which the train halted 
for water were overshadowed by stately sycamore or 
gnarled cottonwood, looking as though they had stood as 
sentinels there for ages. Their camp was usually pitched 
by the side of some stream, sometimes close to a little 
claim cabin, where a squatter with his half-clad family, 
had taken up their abode, but more frequently there 
were no signs of habitants near. She had the pleas- 
ure of viewing the country in its perfectly wild state. 
Of course signs of other travelers having camped where 
they chose to camp gave evidence of others having trav- 


48 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


eled the same route before them. Then, there were small 
and large graves to be seen not far from some of these 
camp grounds, that told of those who could go no farther 
on their pilgrimage. These lonely graves affected Pearl, 
they seemed so pathetic, and she wondered if anyone 
beneath these lonely mounds had started out with the 
joyousness that she witnessed in m!any who were her 
traveling companions; or were they like herself, half 
despondent, and doubtful, and so entirely alone (so far 
as relatives were concerned) as she was; or were there 
many who loved them, to mourn their loss? And wherever 
they were, did they long to sit by these lonely graves 
and decorate them with love offerings of wild flowers? 

Often when she went out upon the prairies for bright, 
strange flowers, the prairie chickens startled her by 
flying up with a noisy whirr from almost beneath her 
feet; and once she stooped to see where one of them 
had been sitting, and found a nest of beautiful white eggs. 

Every one of her traveling companions seemed happy, 
and some of them in an ecstasy of thankfulness. 

The evening exercises were truly joyous and hope 
inspiring, and she enjoyed them all, yet the singing was 
to her the grandest. Her voice, with the many other 
voices, swelled upon the evening air in songs of thank- 
fulness and praise. This, to her, seemed a flt closing for 
the day’s exercises, and for the church whose members 
were upon this vast expanse of wild country a fitting 
tribute to the Inflnite Father. 

Watkins drove the team to the lead wagon (as he 
was accustomed to crossing the plains), then Elder Kim- 
ball’s came next in line. Tom drove the team, and insisted 
upon Pearl sitting in front near him, so that she could 
enjoy the view and watch the many bands of antelope that 
often circled near them, and the brave, saucy little prai- 
rie dogs. She enjoyed all these sights and considered 
the little dogs (as they were called) the bravest little 
creatures alive, as they sat up like sticks at the entrance 
of their homes and barked bravely until the train ap- 
proached entirely too near for such tiny creatures to 
cope with when, with a last “yip,” they hurried into their 
holes, their tails giving the last nervous tremble as they 
disappeared from view, and if the train did not come too 
near them, they would bark bravely while the whole 
line of wagons passed by. 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


49 


On Watkins’ wagon was fastened a coop in the rear, 
in which were some beautiful poultry. Pearl noticed that 
other wagons had coops also, and in some of them were 
pigs instead of poultry, and others had both pigs and 
poultry. 

One day at nearly noon the train halted near a fort, 
where those of the train who wished to post letters to 
their loved ones could do so. Pearl wrote a letter to 
FranS, and another to Aunt Milley. These she entrusted 
to Elder Kimball to mail. Were they mailed? Who will 
answer? At all events, they never reached their intended 
destination. After passing this fort Tom pointed out a 
river to the right of them and said: “That is the Platte, 
and now after to-day we may consider ourselves upon 
the plains.” She wondered how materially the plains 
would differ from the prairies over which they had been 
traveling for many days, and she mentally summed up the 
(to her) unusual sights that had interested her upon 
the prairies: There were flowers (to be sure) that she 
had never seen before, the prairie chickens, the antelope, 
the prairie dogs and the wide stretch of undulating land, 
beautiful in its serene loneliness; then the lovely prairie 
lark, whose liquid notes either day or night were ever 
sweet to hear, although they were certainly half cheerful, 
half sad. Once or twice the mirage had appeared mys- 
tically splendid. But she began even now to wish to see 
the mountains loom up grandly in the distant west, and 
they were now only upon the border of the plains; yet 
she felt that to be home and see dear Aunt Milley 
again, and have Frank by her side, beneath the vine 
wreathed porch, and look out upon the home flower garden, 
now fragrant with the sweet perfume of many roses, 
would be preferable to all this that she had seen, or 
whatever else might come of this tiresome journey. 

That evening they camped early, and after the ani- 
mals had been attended to, Tom tacked a piece of white 
paper upon an old cottonwood tree and insisted that 
Pearl and his sister, Anna, should practice shooting at 
a target with a revolver, as he considered that every 
woman in the train ought to learn how to handle fire 
arms, a revolver especially. Anna shrank from the 
thought of it at first, but Pearl considered awhile, and 
consented to try, as she too thought perhaps it would 
be better for a woman to know how to defend herself in 


50 


PEARL: AN OCEAN. WAIF 


case of imminent danger, and that evening she learned 
how to load and fire a revolver, learned never to forget. 
Other girls of the train also tried shooting at the target, 
Anna with the rest. This was a novelty, and quite ex- 
citing. Tom assured all that Pearl shot nearer to the 
center of the target than any of them did. Perhaps she 
was more in earnest than the others were. 

After supper, a place was cleared for a dance, the 
first indulged in since starting upon their journey. They 
enjoyed the exercise, the young and middle aged in danc- 
ing, and the elder members of the train in looking on and 
watching the younger ones enjoy themselves. After the 
dance was over prayers and singing ensued, as was the 
custom, every evening. 

The evening’s exercise caused the young folks to 
sleep ‘well. All were up early in the morning, and the 
train moving in good time. 

Day followed day, and the train moved on ever west- 
ward in its course. Some days the monotony of the scene 
was broken by beautiful bluffs appearing upon the south. 
These seemed like a minature range of mountains, and 
those of the train whose eyes longed for a sight of the 
grand old Rockies were glad of this change in the scenery. 
One evening while they were near these bluffs the train 
halted early, and a number of the young folks concluded 
to explore a portion of the heights. Pearl was delighted 
to go, although Watkins warned them to take their re- 
volvers, which they did, so all were armed, the girls 
as well as the young men. They made a jolly party of 
explorers, all bent on recreation and adventure. There 
was more hard climbing to be done than they expected, 
but all went determinedly up and over the first range of 
bluffs, down into the small glens and dells, where they 
were completely shut in and surrounded by no small 
heights. The trees were stunted and gnarled, and instead 
of rocky precipices there, they found perpendicular walls 
of clay. In one place they found a spring of sparkling 
water, its outlet forming a miniature cascade. Birds 
flitted above them unfrightened and quite at home. 
Here the Spanish bayonet grew. Pearl called Tom’s at- 
tention to this growth. He stooped to break off one of 
its leaves, and found to his surprise that every leaf or 
blade was armed with a point that forbade close inta- 
macy especially with an ungloved hand. The sun was nearly 


PEARL; AN OCEAN WAIF 


51 


down before they attempted to climb out of the glen that had 
most attracted them, and it was quite dark before the 
party reached the camp. 

All were tired, but delighted with their exploration. 
On the following morning Watkins informed them that 
it was time to see plenty of buffalo. Carcasses and skel- 
etons of the huge animals had been seen here and there 
not far from' the road all the day before. Buffalo wallows 
were abundant on every side, also the deep trails that 
they had worn on the way to the river. These ap- 
peared like deep furrows across the road from the south- 
ward down to the river’s edge. All signs were in favor 
of buffalo near. So everyone not otherwise engaged were 
on the lookout for them, and in the afternoon of that 
day a herd of buffalo appeared ahead of the train. At first 
only a moving black mass, no one animal distinguishable 
from another, but moving from the south toward the river, 
intersecting the course of the train, but quite a distance 
away. Pearl had noticed this awhile before calling Tom’s 
attention to it. The wagon ahead halted and Watkins 
came to the elder’s wagon. Pearl considered this a good 
opportunity to test the' field glass the old colonel had 
given her. She was looking through it as Watkins came 
up to tell the elder and Tom: “Them’s buffalo, elder, and 
a good chance to get some beef for the train.” Pearl 
handed the glass to Tom saying: “I believe there are 
more than a thousand of them.” Tom looked through the 
glass, then handed it to his father saying: “Those are 
buffalo sure enough.” The elder looked through it and 
in turn handed it to his wife saying: “Mother, do look, 
it is a herd of buffalo, worth coming this distance to 
see.” Watkins had hurried on after the first announce- 
ment to the elder to tell the hunters of the train, and 
now returned to the elder’s wagon and said: “I guess 
that our best hunters that have horses ’il go and kill 
a few of ’em, an’ we’ll stop right here till they’re through.” 
“All right,’ responded the elder, “would you like to go, 
Tom?” “Yes,” replied Tom, “I would like to go, and try 
my hand in the shooting, and I wonder if Salem will let 
me shoot from his back?” “I don’t know,” responded the 
elder; but Pearl did know, and said: “I know that he 
will, or would let Colonel Raymond’s son shoot from his 
back.” A tell-tale blush arose to her beautiful ' cheeks 
as she said “Colonel Raymond’s son,” but no one seemed 


52 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


to notice it. Pearl was thankful that they did not. She 
took the glass and looked again. On, on, the huge crea- 
tures came by the hundreds. It appeared to her that 
thpy would never cease coming. She looked at the op- 
posite side of the river, and saw that a number of the 
herd had passed over. Wiatkins came and asked Pearl 
for the glass, looked through it, handed it back to her and 
said: “Thankee, Miss, that thar ar’ a good, a mighty 
good, spy glass.” He then turned to the elder and said: 
“Them buffalo ar’ in no hurry. So I calkalate they ain’t 
druv down by Injuns. So our boys ’ill be safe, and kin 
take their time to bring down the fattest; the young uns 
’ill make splendid eatin’.” By this time the young and 
middle aged hunters of the train were mounted and rid- 
ing briskly toward the herd. All were full of hope and 
excitement. Pearl wished tO' watch the hunt unhindered 
by anyone, and chose a knoll near by from which to 
view it. 

After looking a few moments, she called to Mrs. Kim- 
ball and Anna: “Tom is ahead, Salem is taking him fly- 
ing.” After a moment’s pause: “Tom flred, and a small 
buff^alo has fallen.” A moment more and: “Another man 
has flred and another buffalo has fallen. Another man 
fired and his horse has thrown him. He is up again and 
loading his rifle, but his horse is coming as fast as he 
can fly towards the train.” Men were out to catch the 
runaway. Pearl still watching the hunt, reported: “Tom 
has flred again and another buffalo is down. I wonder 
how many .they will try to kill?” Her sweet face was pale, 
but her eyes glowed with excitement. She lowered the 
glass as she said this, then raised it again and exclaimed: 
“O, something has happened to one of the men; ;but 
Tom and Salem are all right so far. There seems to 
be great confusion there of some kind. O! it’s a wounded 
buffalo, and he — Why don’t the men hurry to that poor 
man’s rescue? There, Tom has seen him,, and has shot 
the wounded buffalo — gets down and raises the man — now 
he puts him upon the saddle and mounts on behind, 
and with his arm around the man is now bringing him 
back to the train.” Soon Tom came up, bringing a badly 
wounded comrade to his wagon. The young man was pale 
and limp. This Pearl noticed as they passed her. This 
wounded man belonged to a wagon back in the train, 
where Tom took him and laid him tenderly upon the bed- 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


53 


ding, where his mother and sister could take care of 
him and then rode to where Pearl stood watching the 
hunt and said: “Well, MUss Barton, what do you think 
of this?” She replied: “O, it would be difficult for me 
to tell you all I think about it; but really, there is no 
need of killing any more buffalo, is there?” 

“No,” responded Tom; “I think we have more than 
enough already,” and he rode again toward the buffalo 
that by this time were nearly all across the river. A few 
straggling ones were left behind, but there were no more 
shots fired, and the Mormon train pulled in close to the 
river side, not far from where the buffalo had crossed, 
where it was corralled for the night. The men dressed 
the slain buffalo and divided the meat, distributing ac- 
cording to the number of people in each family. 

That evening there was no dancing or rejoicing, for 
the young hunter who had been hurt by the wounded buf- 
falo was dying, and on the following day another lonely 
grave marked the course by which the Mormons traveled 
to Salt Lake City, the home of the Latter Day Saints. 
One day they remained in camp to bury the dead, and 
on the following morning took up their line of march 
toward the setting sun. A sadness pervaded the entire 
train; life seemed so uncertain and death so near. Pearl 
was particularly sad, for she thought that possibly she 
would never see her loved ones again, as she to see 
them must return upon this very route that she was 
traveling away from them upon. Day followed day, and 
still they continued their weary march. The mirage ap- 
peared in all its beautiful promise of lakes, groves and 
streams — appeared only to deceive the weary, homesick 
traveler and then vanish. Less and less verdure was to 
be seen. Cactus and sage brush, with the Spanish bay- 
onet, were abundant, the grass being very scare upon 
the highlands. Occasionally a few dirty Indians visited 
the train while in camp by the river side, and invariably 
begged for food. Sometimes a number of them would 
come, some of themi upon ponies and others afoot. In some 
instances they had nicely dressed furs and robes that 
they wished to swap for sugar, bacon and other provis- 
ions. Thus far all had appeared very friendly and in- 
offensive, but they were most wretchedly greasy and dirty. 

One evening the train was corralled in a lovely spot 
where the cottonwood trees grew of an almost uniform 


54 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


size and at an uniform distance apart, and not one larger 
than the old apple trees at home. So Pearl thought as 
she admired them, and admired the spot in which they 
grew, for here was an abundance of green grass, look- 
ing to her like the grass at home in the old orchard. 
In fact the place seemed more homelike than any spot 
she had seen since their march upon the plains. There 
were high bluffs upon the south nearby, and the river 
on the north, and these trees upon a piece of level bot- 
tom land near the river side, she thought a small house 
and a little fencing would make the place look as though 
it was indeed somewhere within the bounds of civilization. 
But no; it was just as wild as any other portion of the 
wide, boundless plains. The wagons and tents were the 
only habitations near, and they would be gone tomorrow. 
The train had camped early for the clouds looked threat- 
ening and the men wanted plenty of time to pitch their 
tents and dig ditches around them to prevent the rain 
from running under and into them. Pearl could not 
sleep until after midnight, the patter of the rain upon 
the cover of the wagon in which she and Anna had their 
bed, and the many thoughts that thronged through her 
mind prevented sleep. These thoughts of her lover and 
home, of Aunt Milley and of Prank’s parents and Kate, 
followed by a grand retrospective glance over the part 
of this wearysome journey that she had already come, the 
tender good bye of the old colonel’s — that even now 
brought tears to her eyes — the journey by railroad and 
up the muddy Missouri river, the bustle of crossing the 
river — these reminiscences hurried through her mind. 
Then when they reached the broad wild prairies, where 
bloom and verdure abounded, and the many bands of 
antelope that inspected at a distance (to be sure) their 
long and slowly moving train, these bands, in many in- 
stances furnishing the finest fresh meat for the travelers, 
brought in by twos and threes by the hunters of the 
train, the prairie chickens that had startled her while 
gathering singularly beautiful wild fiowers, the nest of 
white eggs that she left undisturbed and the sweet notes 
of the prairie lark that even now she often heard, for 
they inhabited the plains as well as the prairies, their 
sweet, liquid notes, half plaintive, half cheerful, that often 
during the nights greeted her listening ear, the prairie 
dogs with their dauntless yip, yip, and hurried exit into 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


55 


their underground homes when too closely pressed; the 
great wide plains where verdure was scare and cactus, 
sage brush and Spanish bayonet abounds; where sand- 
storms prevailed, and the beautiful, deceptive mirage ar- 
ranged its wondrous display to cheat the traveler’s eye; 
the buffalo wallows and their trails, their carcasses and 
bleaching bones, their broad white skulls that had tempt- 
ed her into penciling a few lines upon them to Frank, to 
Frank who of course would never read these notes, and 
if strangers found them they could never know what 
Pearl it was, that chose these ghastly tablets to write 
upon to her lover Frank. No. No one would ever guess 
this, she thought. 

Then she wondered if they would ever catch even a 
faint glimpse of the Rocky Mountains, or were they 
doomed to travel forever with nothing but the dreary 
plains in view? Those mountains she so longed to see 
and sketch some of their grandest scenery and rest from 
this weary plodding, near some one of their crystal 
streams, beneath their tall, stately trees; and as she 
was picturing to her mind the grand scenery in store 
for her she was startled by the howl of a pack of prairie 
wolves, or coyotes. This noise was of nightly occurrence, 
but now their hideous howls were intermingled with the 
heavier, louder, deeper howls of larger wolves; all doubt- 
lessly contending over some half devoured buffalo carcass. 
This noise started every dog that belonged to the train 
into barking, and also aroused nearly every member of 
the train. Pearl arose and looked in the direction of 
the noise, but could see nothing of the animals that 
made the night hideous with their yells. These creatures 
were across the river, although they seemed to be very 
near, the slight breeze bearing their startling howls to 
her. When morning dawned she arose feeling sleepy and 
miserable, yet the morning was truly bright and beau- 
tiful, with a sweet breeze from the west that was cool 
and bracing, and in this she forgot her languor. The 
train moved early, and soon had a long, sandy hill to 
pull up. Teams were doubled upon the heaviest laden 
wagons to take them to the top of this. When the entire 
train had reached the summit and before they were ready 
to move on again the clouds that had been hanging low 
upon the western horizon arose, and soon the glad cry was 
heard: “The mountains! the mountains! look at the 


56 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


mountains.” All eagerly looked, but some said: “O, it’s 
only clouds.” Pearl took her glass and assured herself 
that the objects along the western horizon were indeed 
a range of mountains. Many a man shook hands with 
his friends, and with tears of thankfulness said: “Thank 
God, there are the mountains at last.” Some were too 
overcome with joy to speak. She felt that others, as 
well as herself, had longed for a sight of them, and 
perhaps had thought, like herself, they would never reach 
them. All hearts were glad as they resumed their march 
and plodded on through the weary day with their eyes 
often upon the distant points that they were surely near- 
ing; and at night there was another dance, followed 
with prayers and songs of thanksgiving and praise. 

EJarly on the following morning they were on their 
way. Unusual joy and hopefulness pervaded the entire 
train. Bands of antelope were seen on every side. Hunt- 
ers went out and brought a number to the train. On 
they rode day after day, the mountains looming up high- 
er and grander to their view as they approached them 
nearer. The road led down to the Platte river. It re- 
quired a whole day’s time to get the entire train across. 
On the following day they parted company with this 
stream and traveled due west over undulating lands di- 
rectly toward the mountains. Pearl had noticed, and 
wished for an opportunity to sketch some of the most 
prominent peaks. This she had' told Tom, pointing out 
to him the ones she most admired. But it seemed to 
her a long, long way before they could reach them, even 
after they appeared to be very near, and in her impa- 
tience to reach them she questioned: “Will all this prom- 
ised grandeur and rest from the monotony of the dreary 
plains prove to be a deceptive mirage? Or are we 
where objects appear more distince and seem to be near 
while indeed they are a long distance away?” But no, 
this was no deception. They were approaching the moun- 
tains, and were very near them. 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


57 


CHAPTER VI. 

The plains, the monotonous plains, were at length 
crossed, and the mountains that had for weary days 
been their beacon, were near at hand. The low rolling 
lanus were already around them, and they were approach- 
ing the more lofty heights. Many a danger had been safe- 
ly passed, and on this evening, in early July, the wagons 
of the Mormon train were corralled early, horses and 
cattle turned out to graze, and a conclusion reached by 
the majority (with Watkins as prime adviser) that two 
or three days here in this spot, where grass, water and 
wood were plenty, was absolutely necessary to rest and 
recruit their teams before undertaking the mountain roads 
and passes that were ahead of them. Then, there was 
much work to be done to make everything comfortable 
for their coming journey. Pearl was delighted, as were 
all of the young folks. She was eager to sketch some of 
the southern peaks, and began to fear she would not 
have the opportunity, but the rest insured her ample 
time for the purpose. Tom Kimball came up to her and 
said: “Now, Miss Barton, we can climb some of these 
near swells, and from the summit of either one you can 
sketch these grand heights that lie to the southward.” 
She replied that she would like to decide upon a point 
to sketch from that evening, as there would be no time 
to lose if she sketched them as faithfully as she wished 
to do. 

Tom’s duties about camp were soon attended to; 
when he, with Pearl and his sister, Anna, started to climb a 
wood crested point near by. They had no trouble in finding 
a suitable spot to sketch from. There was a lovely view 
from here, and Pearl commenced her work. They were 
out of sight of the camp, but within hearing distance, 
so felt quite secure. Then, too, there could not be found 
a more quiet spot, no danger from wild animals, and 
they felt sure there were no Indians within many miles of 
them. Pearl worked industriously upon the sketch, 
while Tom gathered many an armful of dry pine limbs 


58 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


and piled upon the mountainside to be taken down to 
their camp fire. Anna, tired of watching Pearl sketch, 
gathered gum from the pine trees. This was the first 
that she had ever gathered in her life, although a Mor- 
mon who had been to Salt Lake City and returned, had 
brought her some of it — a young man that was now going 
back in their train, who considered Anna the loveliest of 
all the Mormon girls. The sketchy was pretty well outlined 
before the setting sun warned them that it was time to 
return to camp. When they returned the campfires were 
burning brightly. There was no need for economizing 
fuel here where wood was plenty. 

The supper, as well as the lovely evening, were 
enjoyed, although the evening seemed cold for their idea 
of summer time. 

After supper a place was cleared for a dance, the 
violins and other musical instruments were brought from 
the wagons of the musicians, tuned, and the caller ready. 
This was to be the swell dance of the trip, as now the 
mountains were reached in safety, and in this manner 
they proposed to express their great joy. The young and 
the middle aged enjoyed the recreation, and to Pearl 
this dance seemed peculiarly romantic, this dancing be- 
neath the overarching sky with innumerable stars twink- 
ling down upon them, the stars appearing to be nearer 
now than ever before, the large and brightly burning 
cam'pfire that illuminated the camp near by, and left the 
rest in the darkest shadows beyond,, then the heights 
around tree crested and picturesque, added to the ro- 
mance of the scene. Of course they had danced while 
crossing the plains, but never with such a brightly burn- 
ing camp fire, for fuel was scarce there. The close prox- 
imity to the (to her) untried mountains, all added to the 
romance of this night’s dance; but a sadness accompanied 
every thought, and although she tried to appear gay and 
happy, there was a tugging at her heart that the other 
young folks did not feel, or even think of. She felt 
herself the odd one, as all of her dearest ones were 
far, far from her. Then, too, she did not like the love- 
like attentions of Tom Kimball, nor the evident pleasure 
it gave his father. All these thoughts with a knowl- 
edge that she had been overpersuaded into taking this 
horribly long trip, gave her a feeling of unrest, more 
clearly defined now than ever before. Added to all this 


PEARL: 4.N OCEAN WAIF 


59 


the question “What will Frank think of me starting away 
with strangers, without first hearing from him?” Of 
course the old colonel and everyone else seemed to con- 
sider it the correct thing and Providential, telling her 
that she need not fear, for Frank certainly would ap- 
prove of this move. This evening grave doubts arose in 
her mind as to whether Frank would think it right for 
her to take such a long journey where the possibility of 
returning in safety seemied rather improbable. What fam- 
ily could she return with on her return trip? And, too, 
she felt that Elder Kimball had misrepresented when he 
assured her that the trip would be safe and enjoyable. 
Then, too, the postal facilities were slow and uncertain, 
and so many, many miles lying between her lover and 
herself. In thinking of all this there was nothing to make 
her feel in the least happy, and if it had been possible to 
have done so, she would have turned about and started 
homeward this very night, so great was her longing for 
friends and home, notwithstanding the many allurements 
constantly offered for her to go on, in every conversa- 
tion with Elder Kimball, who had taken every opportunity 
to converse with her upon the subject of her sure success as 
an artist, and the name, fortune and fame that would 
be hers. Frank did not care whether she had any name 
or not, and what would he care for her fame? He 
loved her and she loved him, that was all that he asked 
until he could give her his name. Yes, she had been over- 
persuaded. To-night she stood face to face with her own 
preferences and desires, and knew that the trip had 
been planned for her by others, surely not by herself, and 
that it was likely to prove disastrous to her dearest hope 
and happiness. She also knew that she could never be- 
come one in heart and mind with the people whom she 
would be forced to associate with while in Salt Lake 
City. No one noticed that she seemed quiet and ab- 
stracted or at all different in her behavior than usual. 
How could they? Pure animal pleasure ran riot for the 
time, and no one in the train could possibly understand 
her feelings. The dance was followed by prayers and 
songs of thanksgiving and praise, as usual. Pearl joined 
in the singing, and the musicians played accompaniments 
upon their violins. This closed the evening’s exercises. 
It was not many moments after when the camp was 
quiet and all slumbering sweetly either in tent or wagon. 


60 


PEARL; AN OCEAN WAIF 


aside from the few guards who kept watch over camp 
and stock. These were awake, and constantly on the 
alert. 

At dawn the camp was astir. There was baking * 
and washing to be done while resting from the onward 
march; wagons to be repaired or strengthened for the 
mountain roads and horses to be shod. Breakfast was 
served early. This over, and Pearl, well wrapped in her 
cloak (for the morning was chill), her sketch book and 
pencils stowed away in her satchel, in the satchel that 
Kate gave her, where aside from the sketch book, pen- 
cils and knife, were to be found in its other compart- 
ment, thread, thimble and needles, also her silver drink- 
ing cup and tne field glass that Colonel Raymond had 
given her. With this satchel at her side she started 
up the height to do what sketching she could, and per- 
haps finish the sketch that she had already commenced 
that day. ^ 

Tom called to her to wait until he could accompany 
her. She answered: “You and Anna come when you 
are through with your work. I am not afraid, and can 
find my place, I am sure.” 

She was getting along finely, the sun was scarcely 
an hour high, when she heard an unusual noise in camp. 
She closed her sketch book, gathered up her pencils and 
put them into her satchel, then hurried to the brow of 
the hill where she could overlook the camp. She had 
taken her bonnet off that she might be able to see and 
hear everything, and as she stood upon the top of the 
hill, to her horror she saw a band of Indians stampeding 
the horses, and another band riding up right among the 
tents and wagons, heard women screaming and dogs bark- 
ing and a few shots fired. She saw one of the Indians 
stoop down and take a dog up by its tail, carry it a 
short distance and drop it again. In the general com- 
motion and noise it seemed to her that no one could 
be safe near there. She replaced her bonnet, turned 
about and commenced descending the hill fartherest 
from the camp, to get out of sight somewhere. She 
wondered if the Indians would kill all of the Mormons, 
and dared not scream, for if she did she reflected that 
no one who could help her would hear her. She had taken 
only a few steps out from among the trees, and was stand- 
ing upon a rock, when to her consternation she was 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


61 


confronted by a large Indian mounted upon a powerful 
black horse. To say that her heart stood still with 
fear would be but a mild expression to describe the 
terror that held her motionless. Before she could move 
he had reached down, took her around the waist and 
swung her upon the horse before him, hurried down the 
slope and galloped southward at a rapid rate, taking them 
miles and miles away from the Mormon camp in a brief 
space of time. Pearl did not cry or scream or strug- 
gle to get away. But, O! The thoughts that rushed 
through her mind with the question: “Where is this 
Indian taking me, ^ and what will be my fate in his 
nands? Surely this trip is all wrong, and poor old Aunt 
Hannah was right?” 

The horse kept up the same easy, long reaching gallop, 
measuring the distance fearfully fast, so thought Pearl. 
Mid-day came, and a spring near the course they were 
traveling was reached, where the Indian halted the horse 
and stood Pearl upon the ground. Not a word had been 
spoken by either of them. He dismounted, watered his 
thirsty horse and turned him loose to feed at his own 
sweet will upon the tender grass that surrounded the spring 
and in the little dell watered by it. On either side, or 
in the distance either way there seemed to be but a 
limited supply of grass or any vegetation whatever that 
could be utilized as food for an animal, so thought Pearl. 
She wondered where and when the Indian and her- 
self would dine, although (to tell the truth) she cared 
very little for food, as her heart was so filled with anx- 
iety and trouble that she was not in the least degree hun- 
gry. The Indian, now seen by her for the first time 
at his full height, stood looking at her. Her one glance 
took in his appearance. He was surely six feet tall, 'was 
well proportioned, youthful and cleanly dressed in buck- 
skin clothes, fringed leggings, beaded moccasins and 
plate like silver ornaments attached to his scalp lock. 
Then, too,*there beamed a kindly light from his fine dark 
eyes as he looked long at her, and although he did not 
seem- or look vicious, yet to her the situation was terrible. 
She had concluded while on their morning ride to do 
nothing to cause this Indian to tie or bind her (she would 
not attempt to get away) as partial freedom of motion 
was too dear to her to risk losing it. Then, too, her rea- 
son asserted that to be entirely alone in this wild couiv 


62 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


try was worse than to have the company of an Indian, 
and the Indian, with the powerful horse, would surely take 
her somewhere among people of some kind, so she walked 
up to the horse (this horse that resembled Frank’s Black 
Prince). A question arose in her mind as she walked 
toward him as to whether he would kindly accept her 
petting and carressing as Black Prince always did? She 
went fearlessly up - to' him, patted his beautiful 
broad - head " and - stroked his arching neck . Love 
and kindness is understood very readily by all domes- 
tic anim'als, and it was a comfort to Pearl to have this 
horse receive her carresses kindly. She talked to him 
softly and sweetly as ^ she always talked to her pets at 
home. He listened, and seemed to like the voice. “Had he 
•ever heard -a'white wom'an’s voice before?’’ she mentally 
questioned, “and was he, too, a captive?’’ • The Indian 
soon attracted her attention to him by uttering a good 
natured “ugh.’’ Pearl turned and saw him pointing to 
some pieces of dried buffalo meat that he had placed 
upon' a buffalo robe, and as she took a step or two 
toward him he signed for her to come and eat. She 
stooped and washed her hands in the little stream that 
flowed from the spring, approached and reclined upon the 
grass by the side ' of the robe where the meat lay, 
reached into the satchel, took out her knife, and com- 
menced chipping the meat and ate of it. The Indian seem- 
ed pleased as he sat upon the ground opposite her and 
heartily ate of the dried saltless meat. Pearl was not 
hungry and there was nothing to temipt her appetite in 
this breadless, saltless dinner, as thoughts of friends 
and home and plenty arose in her mind she could not 
swallow for the choking sensation that fllled her throat. 
But she would be brave. This Indian should not see 
her grief, should not see her shed one tear. With an 
almost superhuman effort she controlled her rising emo- 
tions and remained at the dinner until the Indian was 
through eating, when she went again to the horse. This 
time as she approached him he raised his head, looked 
toward her, and in a whispered neigh welcomed her. After 
caressing and talking to him awhile she walked to a 
small knoll that overlooked the little valley they were 
in, a valley between foot hills and mountains. She^felt 
thatthe Indian was watching her every movement, and soon 
returned to the spring, took the silver drinking cup from 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


63 


her satchel and drank. Then as her hair had become 
unbound in the morning’s ride, she removed her bonnet, 
bathed her hands and face in the rivulet and commenced 
brusning it. While this mass of golden hair fell like a 
glory about her slight form far below her waist it fell 
in its billowy, rippling splendor. She raised her eyes 
to where the Indian stood looking at her, and instead of 
the kindly light she had at first noticed in his dark eyes 
there was that of admiration or adoration, and he softly 
and reverently ejaculated words that she could not under- 
stand except the last one of the sentence, which was 
“Manitou.” To say that she was surprised because this 
Indian seemed to admire her hair would not be true, 
for every one admired it, and she loved it because Frank 
had so often called it her regal crown of golden glory. 
Tears arose to her eyes as her thoughts reverted to 
Frank, but she was several yards away from the Indian 
and he could not see them she thought, and after she 
had braided and bound her hair around her shapely head, 
making herself as comfortable as possible under the cir- 
cumstances, she walked up nearer to the Indian, sat down, 
took her small sketch book from the satchel and busied 
herself in finishing the foliage of a tree she had outlined 
during the morning. Curiosity soon took full possession 
of the Indian. He stood behind her and looked down 
upon her swiftly moving hand executing this fine and 
(to him) astonishingly beautiful art work. 

In following Pearl as an Indian captive we must 
not forget the Mormon camp, for it had been thrown into 
great consternation and fearful alarm by the lightning- 
like Indian raid. And yet not one of the number had 
been killed. This was not the intention of these Indians, 
who were a band of braves from the southern Ute or 
Utah tri^e, who had received the sanction of the Peace 

Chief to stampede their fine horses, but not 

to kill the pale-faces who were traveling toward the set- 
ting sun. This Peace Chief’s eldest son was the leader 
of this band of braves and who, instead of stampeding 
fine horses, had captured Pearl. In these raids the young 
braves had brought to their tribe the -finest horses that 
could be found, or really can be found in the United 
States, as the immigrants to Oregon, California and Utah 
took pains to take the finest breeds to their proposed 
western homes. Enough ordinary stock was left to move 


64 


PEARL; AN OCEAN WAIF 


the train, but twenty of the finest horses had been stolen. 
Tom Kimball had been up near the higher mountains to 
ascertain the best place to graze their stock while they 
remained in camp. He had ridden Salem, the finest 
and best of all the horses, a brother of Frank Raymond’s 
Black Prince, a horse that Colonel Raymond had given 
to Elder Kimball for “early friendship’s sake” (?). When 
Tom returned and the startling news of the raid and 
stampede was imparted to him, his first question was; 
“Where is Pearl Barton?” No one could tell him where 
she was, for no one had thought of her, or if they had 
thought of her, supposed that she was out finishing her 
sketch. Tom’s pale face told of the apprehension and 
fear that filled his heart as he remounted Salem and 
rode swiftly around the height and to its summit, where 
he hoped to find her sketching. But there was no sign 
of her being near. One small pencil marked the- spot 
where she had been sketching in the morning. Tom 
called her name several times, hoping to hear a response, 
but no voice save the echos of his own greeted his listen- 
ing ear. Then he dismounted and searched the side of 
the hill for tracks or traces of others than those made 
by themselves the evening before. Here and there he 
found new tracks made by Pearl’s small boot in the 
yielding earth between the rocks. He followed these 
until he came to the edge of the timber and to the 
rock on which she stood when the Indian came. Here 
the boot tracks ceased. His heart now stood still with 
fear, for right below this rock were fresh hoof prints 
among the yielding earth and small stones; hoof prints 
that told of the weight above them. He traced these down 
the slope and away to the southward, telling Tom the 
awful story! Pearl, the beautiful, talented, lovely Pearl 
Barton was in the hands of the merciless Indians. At 
first Torn! thought this terrible fact would drive him mad. 
His young heart was full of love for this truly lovable 
girl, and now how helpless he really was to shield her 
from harm! “What was he to do to rescue her?” 
This was the question of deepest import to him. Here 
was a problem for him to solve in a hurry. If the fleet 
horses had not been taken he could easily form a party 
to go with him to rescue her. But they were gone and 
only Salem left, and the Indian horse with his load 
could out-distance Salem. And, too, what could he do 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


65 


alone against perhaps the entire band that had stamped- 
ed their horses? O! He felt helpless, indeed. He knew 
of Pearl’s and Frank Raymond’s engagement. He also 
knew that Frank would spare no pains or wealth to res- 
cue his betrothed. And to think that he, himself, Tom 
Kimball, had fondly hoped that he in time could win 
her love from Frank, all for himself. He thought of 
his own stupidity and absolute helplessness in this, the 
most terrible situation. 

As he rode back to camp he formed a resolution 
to carry immediately into effect, and that was to write 
a letter to Frank Raymond and get it to him as soon as 
possible. This could be done by his taking this letter to 
a mule train that their train had passed going eastward 
only two days before. 

He could reach the train in three days’ time he 
felt sure, with Salem to carry him. So by the time he 
reached camp his plans were well matured, and worthy 
they were too of an older head. To attempt to describe 
the consternation and grief that pervaded the Mormon 
camp when Tom rode in and announced ii^ so many 
words: “Pearl Barton is stolen by the Indians,” would 
be impossible. He soon told his father what he would 
do, and that, too, immediately after dinner. His father 
approved, and in fact considered his plan the only one 
to be followed in this terribly emergency. 

“Yes,” said the old elder, “you, or Anna, must write 
to Frank, and I will write to Colonel Raymond myself, 
for he must know of this awful trouble that has come unto 
us.” He wound up the sentence with: “O! The poor, 
dear girl. I do wish that I had not taken a hand in 
bringing the sweet child to this terrible pass, this awful 
grief and maybe torture.” Tears of grief and remorse 
filled his kindly blue eyes and rolled down his cheeks 
before the sentence was half finished. The letters were 
written and duly addressed for it was no trouble for Anna 
to find Frank’s London address in Pearl’s trunk. Tom 
was soon equipped and away like the wind to overtake 
the mule train. He gave the horse but little rest, and 
himself no sleep until he reached it, which he did in 
two day’s time. He found this train in camp the second 
evening out. and entrusted the letters to the master of 
the train, with instructions to mail them the first op- 
portunity. He remained over night with them, rested 


66 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


and groomed Salem, then started early on the following 
morning back to the Mormon camp. 

Tom had performed his duty faithfully and promptly, 
but could not help grieving over Pearl’s probable fate. At 
the best she must be miserable indeed. His inability to 
rescue her irritated him beyond expression, for with all 
the ardor of his young heart he loved this estimable 
and beautiful young woman, loved her as he could never 
love again. 

Tom’s safe return to the Mormon camp was a great 
relief to all, as after their fright from the Indian raid 
his success -and return seemed to them clouded in un- 
certainty. 

On the evening of his return the elder offered thanks 
to the Infinite for the protection and safe return to them, 
and Elder Kimball, with tears raining down his cheeks, 
earnestly petitioned that Pearl should be protected from 
all harm, and that finally she should be rescued from 
the hands of the merciless savage. The poor old elder 
was indeed terribly cast down and grieved because of 
her capture, and Tom was never the same light hearted 
Tom, Kimball again. Their train moved on, encountering 
no more losses or troubles than would be expected from 
the rough, perilous journey ahead of them, and they 
reached their destination in good time. There were no 
more dances on the way, but service was held every 
evening. Songs of praise followed the humble petitions 
for Infinite protection. Pearl’s name was ever mentioned 
in these ^earnest petitions. One more lonely grave marked 
their course, it was the grave of the mother of the young 
man who died from the hurt received from the wounded 
buffalo. He was her heart’s idol, and life seemed unbear 
able after he died, so in mercy she fell asleep. 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


67 


CHAPTER VII. 

We left Pearl sketching and the Indian admiring her 
work, and will now return to them. 

Ugh was the only word that Pearl could have pro- 
nounced of all the short sentences he uttered to express 
his great astonishment and admiration. Of course it was 
expressive to himself, but truly not so to her, and she 
paid no heed to his words, but continued to finish the 
sketch as far as possible, then placed sketch book and 
pencils back in her satchel and was quite ready to re- 
mount when the Indian led the horse up for that pur- 
pose. This time he placed her carefully upon a buf- 
falo robe, spread back of the saddle, and mounted in front, 
then started away, still taking a southerly direction. She 
noticed -that this had been the -course of their route from 
the first, and reasoned that at the rate this powerful 
horse was taking them, they must ‘reach New Mexico 
in a few days’ time, and possibly this would be their 
course only a short distance. . So when a hope arose in 
her mind a host of doubts swarmed up to alarm, and dis- 
courage her. They rode near the base of the mountains 
a portion of the time, and were nearing one of the grand 
heights that she had watched from Elder Kimball’s wagon, 
and longed so much to reach. Now she was near it — but 
under what circumstances? 

On, on they rode at the long swinging gallop that 
seemed the one favorite gate of the horse. On, until 
the sun had sunk behind the grand old silent mountains, 
and for its good night to all the wild western world lighted 
the clouds with the most wonderful golden glory. Near 
a mountain stream they dismounted and the horse turned 
loose to come and go as he pleased. 

Pearl, very tired from riding, walked leisulerly about ' 
for a few moments then laved her hands and face in the 
cold stream, after which she walked out to where the 
horse was cropping the tender grass that grew beside 
the stream. As she approached and spoke to him he 
turned his head, and seemed to like her presence, so she 
felt sure he was accustomed to some white woman’s 


68 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


voice and caressing, and a captive, as well as herself. 
A bond of sympathy was soon established between her 
and this very powerful and intelligent creature. This was 
a comfort to hei*, as now she had something to talk to 
and love while taking this unavoidable journey. To her 
he seemed an almost exact counterpart for Frank’s favor- 
ite, Black Prince, and because of this resemblance he 
seemed like a connecting link between the unhappy now 
and the vanished but lovely past. 

Just before they had halted to camp they had seen 
a large band of antelope. These partially circled around 
them and disappeared beyond a swell to the east and 
had not shown themselves afterward. The Indian took 
his gun and went in the direction they had last seen 
them, and was soon at the top of the swell. Pearl heard 
the report from his rifle, but failed to see him. Yet he 
was out of sight but a few moments before he reappeared 
with a portion of the antelope. She was delighted, and 
her eyes expressed the pleasure. The Indian noticed this 
and smiled, then set to work cutting the choicest pieces 
for their supper. 

He kindled a Are and placed the juicy steaks upon 
pointed sticks that he had sharpened for this purpose 
and set these sticks into the ground near the Are where 
they could cook nicely. Pearl sat near the Are and 
watched the Indian cook. While the steaks were roasting 
he went down to the stream and brought up a flat, smooth 
stone, washed clean, upon which he placed the steaks 
when done, then sharpened two sticks, one for her and 
one for himself, and as he handed the stick to her he 
pointed toward the steaks and made signs for her to 
eat. This she did, not very heartily to be sure, as. there 
was no salt to season the meat with, and no bread. 

As one by one the stars appeared her thoughts re- 
verted to the last night’s dance, and she wondered if 
all those happy, thankful people were murdered, or were 
they camping where they were, with no horses to take 
them farther on their journey? Ahd if they were alive, 
all of them knew by this time that she had been captured 
by the Indians. What were Tom and Anna Kimball 
doing, and how were they feeling, and how did the elder 
feel about her being taken? All these questions arose 
in her mind, followed by those of greater import to 
her, and she murmured: “What is Frank doing and think- 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


69 


ing of now? He had surely received and read my last 
letter sent from home, mailed the evening before I start- 
ed upon this ill fated journey, and perhaps he has re- 
ceived the letters I wrote afterwards.” Then other alarm- 
ing and unanswerable questions arose and thronged wild- 
ly through her mind. “What am I to do during the night, 
that must be passed alone with an Indian in this wild, 
wild place, with no shelter near?” She shuddered as this 
question arose for she had been so absorbed in the many 
questions that had flitted through her mind, she had 
not noticed what the Indian was doing. He had taken 
his small ax or tomahawk and cut many bundles of brush 
that he was fashioning into a small room, piling it quite 
high upon the north side, for the breeze was blowing 
from that direction. Then he cut willow brush and laid upon 
the ground and upon this he heaped it over with grass 
that grew abundant and tall in a marshy place nearby. 
This arranged, he placed above the grass a large buffalo 
robe, then came near Pearl, making- motions for her to 
go into this place that he had so carefully prepared for 
her. She bowed her head, and immediately retired to 
the primitive bed room, and gladly wrapped the buffalo 
robe over her, for the night was chill. With half the 
robe beneath her and half over her, this, with her cloak, 
made her a comparatively comfortable bed, and although 
her young heart swelled with rebellion over her present 
situation at first, a feeling of thankfulness succeeded this 
because of the Indian’s kindness and consideration for 
her comfort. She had often read of the horrid and cruel 
treatment of white captives while in the hands of western 
Indians, and considered herself fortunate in comparison 
with them. After closing her eyes, and fervently repeating 
the Lord’s prayer (taught to her by Aunt Milley), she 
opened them again and watched the Indian, busily en- 
gaged preparing the fresh meat by cutting it into strips 
and half cooking and drying it over the camp Are, doubt- 
less to be taken with them upon their journey. After 
awhile she looked at the silent stars watching over her 
as of old, only twinkling more brightly and seeming nearer 
than ever before, nearer than when Frank, a year ago, was 
with her watching these same stars, and first told her 
of his love for ‘her in words. His actions had told her 
long before this. 

On the evening he asked her to be his wife — she 


70 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


thought now of their conversation then, and of her an- 
swer to him: “I .dare not promise to become your wife, 
although I love and, esteem you above all other men;” 
and his, response: “Why do you not dare to promise me, 
my precious one?” And her answer: “Because I do 
not know who I am. . I may be beneath you socially. 
Who knows?” “And how long must this unanswerable 
question remain a barrier to our happiness, may I ask?” 
responded . Prank, rather: impatiently. “I do not know, 
Frank, but somehow I cannot help thinking that this 
mystery will be solved, and if it cannot possibly 
be solved soon, then, if you still wish it, I will become 
your wife.” “And how long is ‘this soon’ to be? How 
many days, weeks, months or years?” asked Frank. And 
her reply: “One year, Frank, only one year, and if there 
is no hope of this question being solved, perhaps sooner.” 
All this, conversation came up in her mind to-night as 
she looked at the^ stars, and the remembrance of his 
first .warm kiss upon her lips, all this arose, and with 
these thoughts, the. tears, tears that need not be repressed, 
as no one could witness them now, and to her it was a 
sweet relief to weep. ' In looking up toward the stars 
with tear-filled eyes a sweet vision came between them 
and her sight. First a vapory mist, then in this mist 
the form of a beautiful woman smiling down upon her. 
She had 'seen this face before, this face so singularly like 
her own now, while she . was a small child, once when 
she was sick, and twice after hearing TJncle John relate 
the exciting story of how he had found her alone upon the 
broad ocean. ' : . . 

Her tears ceased to fiow, and a sweet, restful feeling 
took possession of her soul. “Probably this is my own 
spirit mother,” Pearl murmured, “and if so, can my 
angel mother speak to her captive daughter.” Pearl heard 
a soft, sweet voice in answer to her thoughts and ques- 
tions: “Sleep, dear one, thy mother guards thee.” This 
was indeed her mother, and her guardian angel, too. 
She did not stir or close her eyes while the sweet vision 
remained. It soon vanished, but the restful sensation 
remained, and in looking toward the camp fire she saw 
the Indian still busy preparing the meat. Then she 
looked toward the mountain tops far hway, where she 
watched the silent stars one by one sinking behind their 
bristling summits. All fear had vanished from her mind 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


71 

and her fathomless blue eyes closed in restful slumber. 
On the following morning she awoke with a start as 
the first rays of the morning sunlight stole across her 
face. At first she was bewildered, and wondered where 
she was, for her dreams had been of her lover, Aunt 
Milley and her cottage home. In a moment the entire 
disagreeable situation hashed through her mind. She 
looked toward the camp fire, but did not see the Indian, 
yet the fire was burning brightly, with plenty of fuel 
near by to replenish it, and the horse was within her 
view. She arose, went to the stream and washed her face 
and hands in its ice cold water, which was refreshing, 
then combed her silken hair and as she was winding the 
shining braids around her head, the Indian approached, 
with a number of fine trout for breakfast. He looked a 
pleased and kindly good morning, and Pearl bowed to 
him. It was so natural for her to bow that she did so 
before she thought, and then, she had enjoyed a lovely 
night’s rest, and it had been because of his thoughtfulness 
for her comfort, he had treated her kindly, even if he 
was her captor, and she would at least treat him politely. 
This she thought, and this she did. The broiled trout 
made themi a very palatable breakfast, notwithstanding 
the absence of salt and bread. Pearl ate quite heartily. 
This evidently pleased the Indian. 

While they were breakfasting this morning she men- 
tally named her captor “Eagle Eye,” as he was ever 
watchful and on the alert. By this name we will call 
him, as I could not spell his real name correctly if 
I should try, and when she went out to caress the horse 
this morning she christened him “Sultan.’ As she arose 
from breakfast Eagle Eye started toward a point near 
by from which he could have a splendid view, both dis- 
tant and near. She noticed that he was especially long 
engaged in looking eastward, and upon the course they 
had come. This, she thought, was because he expected 
to discover the portion of his band that had stampeded 
the Mormons’ horses, as she reasoned that he belonged 
to the same band, only instead of stampeding fine horses 
he had captured her. 

She was half inclined to go to him and offer him 
the use of her field glass, but did not, as she dreaded 
to have him consider her in the least familiar or inter- 
ested in his affairs, but took it from her satchel and 


72 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


climbed an eminence near by, and in turning it eastward 
discovered in the distance not far from what appeared 
to be a tree fringed stream, several columns of smoke. 
“A camp,” she thought, “and probably Indians, too.” 

She did not wish to know who or what they were, 
fearing they were indeed Indians, and this Eagle Eye 
was the only one she was particularly interested in, 
becaused she hoped he would take her to where she 
would find white folks who could speak the English lan- 
guage, so that she might be released from captivity and 
go home or be taken home. She turned the glass toward 
- the grand old silent mountains, and was lost in rapture 
viewing their rugged crests, when Eagle Eye came up 
to her and gave her to understand that he wished to 
look through it. She handed it to him, and in looking 
was perfectly delighted, repeating in a glad voice “buena, 
buena.” This she understood (if it was indeed the Span- 
ish language he was speaking). He looked through it 
toward the east, and after a moment or so frowned and 
muttered some words that Pearl did not understand. Other 
objects met his view through the glass that he could not 
have seen with the naked eye, however strong his vision 
might have been. An alarmed expression and a shake 
of his head was all as he handed the glass back to her 
and hastened to saddle Sultan. 

In a few moments they were upon their southward 
journey. This morning Pearl had Eagle Eye place her 
upon the horse with her face toward the mountains, as 
she wished to enjoy a view of their granduer. The view 
of the plains had become monotonous to her, but she never 
tired of looking at the mountains. 

She thought that Eagle Eye seemed anxious to avoid 
being seen by anyone who might be in camp by the 
river side, far to the east where they had discovered the 
columns of smoke, and once she heard him muttering 
to himself “Cheyennes, Arapahoes, Ugh,” and as they 
reached the top of an elevation he turned and gave her 
to understand that he again wanted the glass. This she 
handed him. They halted, and he scanned the eastern 
scope of country for some moments intently, then handed 
her the glass and hastened onward for several miles, 
until it seemed to her that he felt they were out of danger, 
when again he wanted the glass, and after looking toward 
the camp and in every direction for a few moments. 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


73 


returned it to her, and permitted his horse to take his 
usual gait. The danger (if there had been any) he doubt- 
less considered passed. On, on they rode until past 
mid-day, before they reached a secluded spot where water 
and grass were near. This time the stream, that they 
halted by was larger than any stream they had seen since 
they started on this journey. It seemed to her like a 
river compared with others. She noticed that all of 
Eagle Eye’s motions were hurried, and as soon as his 
horse was attended to, he wanted the glass again. When 
she handed it to him he climbed to the top of a bluff 
near by and again swept the scene in every direction 
with the glass, then leisurely approached her, and as he 
handed it to her look pleased and ejaculated “buena.” 

Their noonday’s meal of dried antelope meat was soon 
disposed of, Eagle Eye eating very heartily, while Pearl 
could scarcely swallow any of it. This seemed to annoy 
and trouble him, so after his dinner he went to the 
stream and caught two large trout. These he broiled, 
and these she could enjoy much better than she did 
the antelope meat without salt. While eating these, tears 
filled her eyes, as she thought of his kindness to her in 
her captivity, and in looking toward him she believed 
that he understood her feelings. He gave her one glance, 
turned to his horse and had him saddled for their onward 
trip as soon as she was ready to mount. They rode dur- 
ing the afternoon without a word, a halt or a sign. Yet 
his gaze was often turned eastward, while to Pearl’s 
view the mountains presented an ever varying and in- 
teresting panorama. Again the sun sank behind the moun- 
tains and the cloud effect was quite as gorgeous as it 
had been the evening before. Both were grand beyond 
description. They halted for the night by the side of 
a small mountain stream. Eagle Eye again wanted the 
glass, which he took to a slight eminence near by. She 
stood and watched him for a moment, and then went 
to Sultan, who neighed softly as she approached him. 
They were the best of friends, and as she pressed her 
cheek against his velvety muzzle her thoughts flew back to 
the sweet days of childhood when she had patted the little 
white pony Uncle John had given her, and the later days 
of matured womanhood, when Starlight and Black Prince 
would reach out for her caressing. Eagle Eye was stand- 
ing near her when she turned from caressing Sultan, 


74 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


and she noticed again the expression of admiration, 
amounting to adoration, in his fine dark eyes. She would 
not appear disconcerted, although she had not heard 
him when he approached. His looks puzzled and al- 
most annoyed her. She took the glass that he handed 
her, then looked enquiringly toward the east and back 
to him' again. He gave her an assuring look, then went 
away for fuel to kindle a fire. In approaching a small 
thicket near by a grouse fiuttered out and away. Eagle 
Eye looked down and discovered a nest well filled with 
eggs nearly as large as hen's eggs. Had he struck a 
bonanza he could not have looked more pleased. He 
broke one, and found it was good, gathered the balance 
of them up, placed them' in a fold of his blanket and 
took them to Pearl, giving her to understand they were 
for her supper. She, too, was pleased, for they were 
a change from the ever present saltless meat, and would 
doubtless prove more appetizing. He went again to the 
thicket and gathered a handful of more than half ripe 
berries and brought to her these. She ate immediately, 
and by the time the eggs were roasted was really hungry 
and ate heartily of them. 

A projecting rock was near their camp. Under this 
Eagle Eye spread brush and grass, a few brush he ar- 
ranged for a screen, then motioned that this was for 
her. She bowed, and gladly retired. 

She watched him through the screen of brush, and 
noticed that he appeared uneasy, and often listened atten- 
tively, also took short walks away from the camp. But 
before a great while he settled down, and seemed satisfied 
that no danger was near. Then she closed her eyes 
and repeated her usual prayer. Her thoughts from this 
ran to the dear ones far away. They were never out 
of her mind many moments at a time, and now a new 
idea came to her, p,s a conviction that Frank would try 
to find her, arose in her heart, and if he should attempt 
it, how would he know what direction to take? She re- 
solved that at this camping place she would leave her 
name, and the direction she had been taken in thus far. 
This thought, or determination, gave her a new hope to 
cling to. 

Little she knew or guessed the danger they had 
passed by that day. Eagle Eye knew and, too, the 
glass that Colonel Raymond had given her had helped 


PEARL; AN OCEAN WAIF 75 

him to decide that the camp near the tree fringed stream 
was that of Arapahoes and Cheyennes. These tribes, so 
closely related by inter-marriage, formed, indeed, one 
formidable tribe, and their home was upon the plains; 
while Eagle Eye, or any member of the Ute tribe, had 
no business upon their territory; and, too, the mountains 
and plains Indians were inveterate enemies to each other. 
So, if Eagle Eye, with Pearl, had been espied by any 
member of those tribes their most fearless braves would 
have been mounted upon their fleetest horses, to over- 
take and capture, or kill them. Doubtless Eagle Eye would 
have been captured, as well as the magniflcent horse, 
and to be captured by them would have been much worse 
than death. 

Pearl, of course, could not know how much of ab- 
solute terror she had barely escaped that day, but a 
feeling of true thankfulness took possession of her, be- 
cause her fate as a captive was no worse than it was; 
and the sweet, restful feeling of the previous evening 
caused her to think that the spirit of her guardian mother 
was near, and soon her eyes were closed in sleep, sweet, 
restful sleep. 

Eagle Eye was on the alert all night long, for he 
knew that his deadly foes might be near. Once he heard 
the coyotes howling, not far away, and again the cry 
of some night bird in the distance, and he felt that 
if it were not for leaving the white captive he would 
mount his horse and fly towards his own true tribe, 
now camped in the mountain fastness away southwest of 
there, and far, far away from his enemies. But he would 
not leave his white captive to save his own life, even 
if it came to a choice, for she was a being sacred in 
his heart — sacred and beautiful beyond any being he had 
ever met or dreamed of, and he would take her safely 
to his tribe. 

Pearl awoke early on the following morning, and 
found that Eagle Eye had their breakfast nearly ready. 
The eggs that were left were nearly roasted. He came 
up from the tnicket with a handful of berries and signed 
for her to come and eat. This she did. The berries 
sharpened her appetite for the morning meal. They were 
soon through with the breakfast, and while Eagle Eye was 
saddling his horse, she managed to pencil a few words 
upon a piece of drawing paper with her name to the 


76 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


note without him seeing her, and this she placed upon 
the grass that had formed her bed, beneath the shelv- 
ing rock, and was ready as he led the horse up to her. 
But before they mounted Eagle Eye took the glass, which 
he turned toward the north at first, then gradually around 
the entire scope of plains to the south. He looked satis- 
fied as he handed it back to her. He lifted her to a 
seat behind the saddle, mounted himself, and again they 
were away upon their southern journey. ^ It was about 
mid-forenoon when they forded the widest and deepest 
stream that they had been obliged to cross upon the route 
thus far, and were upon the rolling land a short distance 
upon the southern side, heading toward a high divide, 
when Eagle Eye halted and signed for the glass. This 
Pearl handed him, wondering what he had seen that 
caused him to halt. He directed the glass toward the 
southeast, and only for a moment, when he handed it 
back to her, turned his horse around and descended to 
a spot near the stream. Here a perpendicular bluff arose 
near the place where they had crossed it. He stood her 
upon the ground and proceeded to make things comfort- 
able for her, between the bluff and a thicket of willows, 
leaving one buffalo robe, a knife and the sack of dried 
meat; then mounted Sultan and rode rapidly away toward 
the point he had been looking. As she looked around 
it seemed to her that she could not have been 
placed in a spot where she would be more per- 
fectly hidden. She was alone, yet he might soon return. 
Pearl sat in the shadow of the bluff and wished it were 
possible for her to understand his langauge, as he seemed 
excited and had talked to himself while fixing the things 
for her. But of course she could not understand, yet 
he did not appear to be particularly vexed, or annoyed. 
She reasoned that it could not have been any game 
that had so excited him, as band after band of antelope 
had circled near them and sped away in the distance 
during their morning’s ride. Noon came and passed and 
the sun was slowly sinking towards the west when she 
first thought of food, as all this time she had been at- 
tentively listening for his return. She opened the sack of 
dried meat and found that he had put two roasted eggs 
in that were left from their breakfast. These she ate — 
the meat was not appetizing. She looked into the thicket, 
where she found a few berries. These she gathered and 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


77 


ate, although they were only half ripe, and now began 
to think hopelessly of the terrible position she was in. 
Alone in the “wild, wild West,” hundreds and hundreds 
of miles away from, any friend, no provisions, only a 
small quantity of half dried meat, no means of kindling 
a fire, and the only mortal on earth (and he an Indian) 
that knew where she was, and by this time probably 
killed (yet she felt that he would come for her some- 
time if his life was spared him). Her usual fine health 
and strength were failing on account of anxiety and want 
of suitable nourishment. So taking it all in all, the out- 
look was anything but hopeful. And yet, she did not 
weep. She wondered if she were indeed growing stoical? 
Then her thoughts reverted to her early life, and Aunt 
Milley’s kind care of her; and to her lover, and his par- 
ents, their mansion, its lovely surroundings,^ and their 
bountifully supplied table, and of her lover’s cousin, Kate; 
when like a flash the whole truth dawned upon her. She 
now knew why she had been sent with the Mormon train! 
And why all had been so very kind in furnishing her 
the necessary articles for the trip. What did they care 
for expense if their cherished plans and dqsires could 
be realized? And she. Pearl Barton, gotten entirely out 
of Frank’s way and hearing? 

Kate Harrington’s professed friendship and fondness 
for her while all the time urging her to go) was simply 
all a horrid sham; also Frank’s parents’ kindness was 
only a blind, a miserable blind to get her out of their 
way, so that in time he would marry their niece, Kate 
Harrington. 

This, indeed, was a revelation of a horrid duplicity 
that her young, honest soul never dreamed of; and never 
before in her life had absolute indignation and anger taken 
possession of her. But she was angry now, angry with 
them for their duplicity and angry with herself for being 
flattered and urged into taking this terrible, and now, 
to her, the most hateful journey; not only hateful, but 
disastrous to her happiness, and perhaps to her honor 
and life. How could Frank ever know that she had 
been captured by an Indian? And if no letters reached 
him' from her he would infer that she had proven unfaith- 
ful to him — to her vow. And if all the Mormons of the 
train that she had traveled in were murdered, he must 
conclude that she, too, had been murdered. So in either 


78 PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 

case Kate Harrington and his parents would be sure to 
have everything their own way. Thus she reasoned in 
her helpless loneliness. With these intense feelings of 
anger and indignation, a hatred arose in Pearl’s young 
heart toward her deceitful enemies that almost overwhelm- 
ed her, and she found herself trembling in every limb; her 
waning strength nearly exhausted by these terrible and 
hitherto unfelt emotions; she almost feared herself, and 
wondered what kind of emotions she was indeed capable 
of entertaining. 

This state of feeling soon subsided and a sensation 
of absolute helplessness ensued, filling her beautiful eyes 
with tears, and her soul with an earnest prayer for help 
and strength — a prayer so intense that it seemed to her 
it must be heard by her Heavenly Father, and that He 
would surely answer her. 

•Then the sweet restful feeling so soothing in its 
sweetness (that came over her after seeing the lovely 
vision of her spirit mother) enveloped her troubled soul, 
and all anger, indignation and hatred fied. She leaned 
her shapely head against a rock near by to rest and re- 
fiect that it were as possible for her to be rescued 
from her present peril as it was for Uncle John to find 
her a wee waif upon the boundless ocean. As the shad- 
ows closed around her she arranged her couch, and while 
listening for Eagle Eye’s return sank to sleep to dream 
of home and loved ones. 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF . 


V9 


CHAPTER VIIL 

Away into the night Pearl slept. The slender new 
moon had set, stars were shining brightly down upon 
her lovely, pale face, when Eagle Eye returned. She 
did not hear his voice while he talked lowly to his faith- 
ful horse. Nothing disturbed her slumbers. She was 
exhausted, and sweetly slept. A stealthy step near did 
not arouse her. Eagle Eye stooped down to listen if 
she were breathing (he feared she was not). A soft lover- 
like kiss was pressed upon her brow. But this, too, was 
so blended with her dreams of home and Frank that 
she still slept on, on until the morning broke, and a bird 
in the thicket near by trilled its matin song. This awoke 
her. At first her thoughts were of the birds at home; 
then, on looking around, she knew where she really 
was. The contrast between the vivid dreams of home and 
loved ones and her present surroundings quite over- 
whelmed her. She felt so weak, and helpless, and so 
entirely alone. Tears arose to her eyes, tears of abso- 
lute grief and utter helplessness. But while she was 
sobbing a voice reached her. She arose and listened. 
It was Eagle Eye talking to his horse a short distance 
away. The words she could not understand, but the 
voice (an Indian’s voice) was music to her. Yes, he had 
returned. She did not know when, but he had come, 
and now she was not alone, and he would take her some- 
where, among some kind of people. These were her 
thoughts as she arose and went down to the water’s 
edge to lave her face and hands and arrange her hair, 
after which she stepped from behind the thicket, and as 
she did so he advanced to meet her with both hands 
extended, saying in kindly voice: “How? how?” She 
placed her white hands in his, and cheerfully responded: 
“Buena.” This she said before she refiected, as hitherto 
she had considered it best not to establish any perfect 
understanding between- them; now his glad expression 
told her that he understood the meaning of the word. 

She almost regretted having uttered it, and yet she 
was truly delighted to have him back again. Soon he 


80 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


spoke in Spanish to her, and told her the objects he 
had seen through the glass were of his own tribe, that 
they were the braves who had stampeded the Mormons’ 

fine horses — that he was a son of the Peace Chief , 

of the Southern Utah tribe, and that properly he was 
the leader of this band of braves. This was why he rode 
out to them, to know how many horses they had taken, 
and here he counted upon his fingers the number, which 
was twenty, twenty fine horses, and they were on their 
way home with them; — that these braves had seen the 
camp of their enemies, the Arapahoes and Cheyennes, and 
had made a detour eastward, to avoid being seen by 
them. 

Pearl was deeply interested, and asked in as good 
Spanish as she was mistress of: “How many Mormons 

did your braves kill?” He smiled, and assured her that 

% 

not one had been killed, that his father the Peace Chief 
had instructed them to not kill one of the pale- 
faces, traveling toward the setting sun. 

This was a relief to Pearl, for now she reasoned 
that Tom or Anna Kimball would write to Frank of her 
fate, and that he would spare no pains or money to 
release her. Eagle Eye wished to tell her much more, 
which he did in tolerable Spanish, although Pearl pleaded 
that she did not understand him perfectly. 

He told her of how, when a number of his braves had 
rushed into the Mormon camp to frighten the Mormons 
until the other braves stampeded the horses, that he 
had looked up to the top of the hill, where she stood 
with sunbonnet off listening, and knew that she was 
the white squaw that a wise old medicine man had told 

his father, the Peace Chief , about when he. 

Eagle Eye, was a wee pappoose, and that the medicine 
man had told his father this white squaw, with the long, 
golden hair, the hair that shone like the sun light, was 
“The Sacred Daughter of Manitou,” and that he. Eagle 
Eye, would bring her to their tribe and forever after- 
ward no other tribe could overpower themi — that Eagle 
Eye would be married to this squaw with the golden 
hair and eyes like the highest skies — that they must be 
married first by the rites of their tribe, and then by 
a Mexican priest, as she was “The Sacred Daughter of 
Manitou.” After Elagle Eye had related this to Pearl, 
he assured her that he had told his braves to take the 


PEARL; AN OCEAN WAIF 


81 


tidings home to his father, that he was bringing the beau- 
tiful squaw home with him, and the tribe must have a 
great feast ready for them as soon as he reached home 
with her. 

That they would reach the tribe three days after his 
braves with the horses would. Pearl understood all this 
only too well, although she pleaded ignorance of the 
Spanish language, and that it was only a few words she 
could understand. In truth she could not understand the 
language perfectly, as spoken by Eagle Eye, as she had 
been taught the pure Castillian language; and yet the 
sweetest hopes began to fill her heart, as now, according 
to Eagle Eye’s conversation, she would surely come in 
contact with a Mexican priest, and could explain all to 
nim, and get his assistance in mailing letters to Frank 
and Aunt Milley and, too, she would have the priest 
explain to Eagle Eye that she was betrothed to a very 
wealthy lover, who would give them a great ransom for 
her. There were many bright hopes now for her and, too, 
she was certain of her safety from all harm while she 
remained Eagle Eye’s captive. There were happy sur- 
prises in store for her this morning, aside from the hope 
of sometime getting out of captivity and again being 
safe at home with her friends and lover. After Eagle 
Elye kindled the fire he brought a small teapot, filled 
it with water, and set it near the fire, then went to the 
river and brought up a clean, flat rock, that he propped 
up near the fire near enough so that it would soon become 
hot, then brought a small sack in view. This was filled 
with something that looked suspiciously like flour, and 
with an hitherto unseen tincup, brought water up from 
the river, and with a freshly whittled paddle, stirred the 


water into 

the flour and added a 

pinch of 

salt. 

Pearl 

wonderingly 

watched him. 

Soon 

a flour 

cake 

was 

patted out 

upon the flat 

rock 

and baking. 

Then 

a nicely 

dressed rabbit 

was 

placed 

before 

the 

fire upon 

the point of 

a sharpened 

stick 

and 


roasting, opposite the baking cake. She wondered if it 
were possible that they were to have wheat bread for 
breakfast? Wheat bread and salt, and perhaps tea for 
breakfast! To those who have every possible luxury, 
perhaps the idea of Pearl being thankful for the poor 
bread and salt may seem absurd. But she was thank- 
ful, and the breakfast seemed sumptuous to her, after 


82 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


the many saltless meals she had partaken of of late. They 
"had tea, and sugar, too. Surely Eagle Eye had been well 
supplied by his band of braves. But he did not explain, 
and she did not ask any questions in regard to where 
he had procured the articles of food so necessary to the 
appetite of a white woman. 

While eating heartily of the cake and rabbit, and 
enjoying her tea, tears of thankfulness filled her eyes as 
she thought of yesterday, and of her prayer that evidently 
was being answered, and in contemplating the difference 
between yesterday and now a feeling of gratitude arose 
in her heart that for a moment almost overpowered her, 
and she thought that she would never become doubtful 
and despondent again. It seemed a certainty that Frank 
would come and ransom her, since Eagle Eye had com- 
municated all he had to her this morning. 

There was no seeming hurry to start. The horse 
needed rest. Eagle Eye went to the stream and caught 
a number of fine trout, after which he took the glass 
and climbed the bluff near by, scanned the country around 
and descended to where Pearl stood caressing Sultan, 
handed her the glass and sat upon the ground near by, 
' seemingly perfectly happy in his rest, and in the admir- 
ation of Pearl. She chose a spot near by from which to 
sketch Sultan, as she wished to keep in practice with 
her art work. The outlining did not require much time. 
' Eagle Eye saw and understood what she was doing, and 
was pleased. He told her that his tribe would admire her 
because she could do this art work — that she should never 
do hard work like the squaws of his tribe — but keep 
her hands white and soft, to do this beautiful work. She un- 
derstood him, but appeared partially ignorant of the Span- 
ish language, and the way he spoke it was indeed very 
imperfect. 

Eagle Eye prepared a very palatable dinner. The 
trout were delicious, now seasoned with salt. Their din- 
ner over and past mid-day, yet Eagle Eye showed no signs 
of starting upon their journey. Pearl wondered some at 
this, but continued her sketching until the sketch was 
completed. When done. Eagle Eye expressed his delight 
and admiration of the picture, then went up to the horse’s 
head, and desired her to sketch him, which she did very 
truthfully. He was indeed proud of the entire picture, 
and as well as he could, expressed his pleasure and 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


83 


pride, concluded by telling her that his father muet have 
this sketch when they reached home, as he would keep 
it sacred forever. It was now growing late in the after- 
noon. Eagle Eye took his rifle, mounted Sultan, and 
rode toward a height nearly a mile distant, up the river 
toward the mountains. He had seen a few deer near 
the foot of the mountains, and went to kill one. Pearl 
thought she had heard the report of his gun, but was 
not certain. She waited long for his re-appearance. 
It seemed a long time to her, while looking in the direction 
she last saw him. At length she attempted to ob- 
tain sight of him through the glass, but could see noth- 
ing of him, and began to wonder if she were again left 
alone, probably for the entire night, and maybe forever, 
as she was certain he would have come in sight before 
this, -had not some trouble overtaken him. The evening 
shadows were falling and she alone, while only a short 
time before she had been most hopeful, and now appre- 
hensive of danger. While looking through the glass, won- 
dering what had happened to him, she heard a noise near 
by that caused her to turn quickly. Eagle Eye had re- 
turned, but by a different direction. The noise was 
caused by him throwing a beautiful deer upon the ground 
near by. He had surprised her looking for him. This 
pleased him, and he smiled. The venison steaks were 
delicious. Pearl retired early to her couch at the foot 
of the bluff, and in preparing for the night, she noticed 
how loosely her engagement ring encircled her Anger, also 
how her once closely fitting traveling dress seemed al- 
together too large for her form; so she resolved to quit 
grieving and try to be herself again, for she was sure 
that Frank would some time come and ransom her. Yes, 
she would be hopeful now, and never so sad again. This 
she resolved as she closed her eyes, before repeating her 
evening prayer. Long after her eyes were sealed in 
slumber. Eagle Eye kept the camp Are burning while 
preparing the venison for (to him) their homeward trip. 
On the following morning they breakfasted early, and 
started again upon their southward journey. To describe 
the grandeur and beauty of the mountains, both near 
and far, would be impossible. PearTs love of the pictur- 
esque and grand was more than satisfied. The scenery 
was beautiful and grand beyond any dream of hers, and 
with renewed strength and a hope that seemed to her 


84 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


a certainty, she enjoyed this morning’s panorama vastly. 
Pearl had noticed from different points of their journey 
a mountain to the southward, with its snow capped brow 
rising in stately grandeur far above all other heights, 
in fact, it appeared solitary, as having advanced far out 
upon the plains, disdainful of a position among the many 
points in the range west of it. This she saw as they 
reached the summit of a great divide. This divide, run- 
ning from the Rocky Mountains eastward, that their 
course tended over, and this point from this highland, 
seemed to have taken on a new and unhitherto dignity 
and grandeur; for from here she saw that it was not 
out upon the plains alone, but was surrounded by lesser 
heights, over which this Prince of the Rockies seemed 
to be ruling as prime potentate. 

They halted for their noontide rest by the side of 
a crystal spring of cold water. There were signs of other 
travelers having been there recently. Eagle Eye gave her 
to understand that it was here where he had taken din- 
ner with his braves two days before. Their afternoon’s 
trip was nearly all down hill, and the horse chose to 
walk. She noticed a creek where the rock formation near 
1C seemed in the distance to be statues. Flat cap rocks 
crowned many a column of gray stone. Before they had 
passed all of these, and after the level ground was reached, 
the horse resumed the long, easy gallop that seemed to 
be his natural gait, overcoming the distance swiftly and 
easily. 

As the sun had nearly reached the mountain tops on 
its downward course they turned westward through a 
narrow vale, where a small tree bordered stream took 
its course westward, and lost itself in a mountain tor- 
rent flowing southward. In speeding along down this vale 
they passed pink and red rocks, with here and there a 
few white ones, and in glimpses that Pearl could gain 
between these rocks in passing, she was sure that real 
statues, carved by the hands of some race once inhabit- 
ing this strange, wild country, were scattered among other 
singularly shaped rocks. Beyond these pink and red ones 
there appeared to have been parts of a wall around this 
singular place; and in looking upward she saw the snow 
crowned peak that she had named “The Prince of the 
Rockies,” towering above this singular scene. It seemed 
to her that they were at the very foot of this height. 


PEARL; AN OCEAN WAIF 


85 


Eagle Eye guided his powerful horse across the mountain 
torrent, and dismounted upon its western bank. Here 
they found bubbling springs, springs of crystal water 
gushing up in their rocky basins. Pearl was thirsty, 
and took her cup to dip a drink from one of them. This 
she tasted, and dashed it aside, as she was both disap- 
pointed and surprised at its taste; yet tasted it again, 
as she rather liked its sparkle, although this water held 
in solution many mineral substances, rendering it so dif- 
ferent from the pure mountain water, she feared to drink 
it. Eagle Eye had been watching her, came toward her 
and said “buena,” filling his tin cup several times with 
it and drank as though he really liked it. Pearl tried it 
again, but much preferred the water from the cold stream 
nearby. 

Near this spot their camp for the night was made. 
The monotonous roar of the mountain stream served as 
a lullaby for Pearl, as only a few moments after saying 
her evening prayer she was sleeping soundly. 

A gleam from the early camp fire, with the noise 
made by Eagle Eye cutting sticks, awoke her. She saw 
that the sky was overcast with clouds, and that all of 
Eagle Eye’s movements were hurried; so she arose im- 
mediately and made ready to partake of the breakfast that 
he had nearly prepared. As she approached him, he 
kindly said “How? how,’’ and seemed glad that she was 
up so early. Their morning meal was rather hurriedly 
disposed of, and soon they were again upon their jour- 
ney. There seemed to be no trail for them to follow, 
and the prairie dogs’ burrows were alarmingly close to- 
gether in many places as they hurried down the valley, 
yet the even gallop of Sultan was never broken, nor 
did he step into one of these holes, although Pearl much 
feared that he would. 

The lovely, fertile valley, with mountains upon one 
side and undulating foothills upon the other, seemed so 
peaceful and homelike that Pearl felt there must be some 
human ■ habitation near, and finally she espied a small 
flock of sheep feeding among the foothills, with only a 
wolfish looking dog for their shepherd. Her heart gave 
a great throb of thankfulness as she saw these, and 
thought that she was sure to see white folks again, and 
perhaps women and children. This truly would be very 
desirable indeed, she thought, and her spirits arose as 


86 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


she saw other signs of inhabitants near. A few dejected 
looking donkeys were either nibbling the tender grass, or 
standing in seemingly deep meditation. 

She had not noticed that the clouds were lowering, 
until a threatening roar of thunder denoted that the 
storm was nearly upon them. Eagle Eye gave a discon- 
tented “Ugh,” and urged his horse to greater speed. 
They were indeed riding very fast, and the threatening 
storm seemed to be coming faster' than they were riding. 

On, on they sped, the threatening gusts of wind 
now as advance couriers of the coming storm, caused 
Pearl to turn so that the wind would not blow into 
her face, and she did not see the hut they were ap- 
proaching. 

She wondered where they could go to get out of 
the storm? Then another lightning flash, and a terriflc 
peal of thunder accompanied by great drops of rain, when 
Eagle Eye checked Sultan’s onward course, and with 
an ejaculation of delight, dismounted and helped Pearl 
into the hut as the rain commenced pouring down in 
torrents. His saddle, buffalo robes and provision sack 
were quickly sheltered and the horse turned loose to 
take care of himself. Eagle Eye came rushing into the 
hut laughing after turning the horse loose, shaking him- 
self, all the time talking poor Spanish to the dark woman 
who seemed to be mistress there. Although the entire 
situation was strange to Pearl, she was thankful to be 
sheltered from the storm. Strange surroundings and sit- 
uations seemed to be in order along the line of her pres- 
ent life. She thought now of Eagle Eye’s early camp fire 
and of his hurried movements that morning. Surely he 
knew that the storm would break about noon, and intended 
to reach this' place before it came. The woman appeared 
to be well acquainted with Eagle Eye. She asked in 
Spanish about Pearl. He frankly told her where he had 
found her, and who he was sure she was. Also of his 
intention of taking her to his tribe and marrying her, 
and wound up by telling the woman that he wanted 
a good dinner for Pearl and himself. This the woman 
went to work preparing right away, but not before she 
gave Pearl to understand that she must feel perfectly 
at home in her “casa.” Pearl straightway removed her 
bonnet and cloak. A fire soon crackled upon the hearth 
and the dinner cooking. The cake that she baked was 


PEARL; AN OCEAN WAIF 


87 


mucb. the same as those which Eagle Eye had baked 
r before the camp tire, only they were thinner and rounder 
in form. Pearl's abundant hair had been shaken down 
uuring their hurried ride, so she unbraided it, standing 
with her back toward the door. The storm had some- 
what abated. Two men came into the hut while she 
was standing with her back toward the door. One of 
them, in Spanish, uttered; “Very beautiful hair!” And 
the other man, in good English, said; “The most beau- 
tiful hair 1 ever saw in my life!” and “look at the diamond 
upon her finger! That’s worth a hundred, sure!” Pearl 
was astonished to hear these comments in English, but 
did not turn around until her hair was arranged to 
suit her. She then placed her small hand mirror upon 
a shelf in the mud wall, and was thus enabled to make 
her toilet somewhat to her satisfaction; after which she 
quietly turned around and bowed to the two men, who 
were looking at her. One was white and the other 
swarthy. After bowing to them, distantly, she sat upon 
a sofa of piled up mattresses that occupied the corner 
of the room. The white man advanced toward her 
(rather awkwardly to be sure) and asked; “Miss, do 
you speak English?” “I certainly do,” she replied. Eagle 
Eye stood watching the man with lowering brow. Pearl 
noticed this, and did not care to converse with the man, 
but said hurriedly: “If anyone comes this way enquiring 
for such a looking person as I am, tell them that Pearl 
Barton stopped here on her southern trip to the Utah 
tribe, with her captor, that she was treated well, yet 
hoped to be ransomed.” “I will,” the man responded, and 
then noticing Eagle Bye’s vexed expression, doggedly went 
out of the hut. 

The dinner was soon ready, but there was no table 
to place it upon, so everyone sat upon the earth floor 
around the cooking utensils in which the different articles 
of diet had been cooked. A tin plate with meat, dark 
beans and a round cake was handed to Pearl where she 
sat, and a fairly good cup of coffee was also handed her. 
This was quite enough for her dinner, but in addition 
to this the Mexican woman handed her a small plate 
filled with sweet curd with brown sugar sprinkled over 
it. This was a dainty morsel not to be left untasted, so 
Pearl thought. She tasted it, but salt would have made 
it more palateable to her, while sugar as seasoning was 


88 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


anything but desirable, especially in this particular dish. 
She scraped the sugar aside, and asked for salt. This 
the good woman supplied her with, but with a puzzled 
expression, filling her dark eyes while watching Pearl 
sprinkle it upon the curd instead of the sugar. After 
this Pearl indeed relished it, yet possibly she would not 
have done so had she known the curd had been made 
from the milk of the sheep she had seen with the wolf- 
ish looking dog as shepherd; as it truly was, for there 
were no cows near here, nor for many miles around. 

The rain continued to pour down at intervals, ren- 
dering it unadvisable for Eagle Eye and Pearl to travel 
that afternoon. He seemed anxious and impatient, often 
looking out from the door as the afternoon advanced, 
shaking his head and in other ways evincing his dis- 
pleasure. The Mexican man spread a blanket upon the 
earth fioor and brought a deck of cards (they were small 
cards, such as Pearl had never seen before), and asked 
Eagle Eye to play; which he did, and seemingly became 
interested to such a degree that he did not notice whether 
it was raining or not. Pearl went to the door to watch 
the clouds, and again met the white man. He spoke 
in regard to the rain, then hurriedly asked her if she 
wished to be rescued from Eagle Eye by him? She 
answered: “It is not worth while to try to rescue me, 
but I would like to know how many days we will be 
obliged to travel before we reach the Utah tribe?” “Three, 
and perhaps four days more.” “And in which direction?” 
asked Pearl. “Southwest from here,” responded the man. 
Eagle Eye heard this conversation, that he could not un- 
derstand, and quit playing, and came to the door. Pearl 
called his attention to some patches of blue sky, and 
asked him if he thought the storm was over. He shook 
his head, and did not appear to be in the least encouraged. 
In a moment more the rain came dashing down again, 
causing them to retreat into the hut and close the door, 
as the wind had changed and drove the rain far into 
the hut. After their supper (which was a duplicate of 
the dinner, minus the sweet curd), the sofa of wool mat- 
tresses were unfolded and spread about upon the dirt floor. 
These were made into comfortable beds. Eagle Eye spread 
his buffalo robes down near the door for his couch. Pearl’s 
bed was in the corner of the room, and the children’s bed 
next to hers. No night of the entire trip seemed half so dis- 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


89 


agreeable to her as this did; there was no ventilation, 
and the fetid, cellar-like air seemed to her absolutely 
poisonous. It was far into the night before she could 
close her eyes in sleep. Once she thought she heard 
footsteps outside, and she feared the white man had come 
to recue her. She did not like the expression in his eyes 
when he looked at her; nor the way that he looked at 
her ring; and would much prefer to take her chances 
for freedom as she had planned to do in going with Eagle 
Eye to his tribe, and seeing, and explaining all to the 
Mexican priest, that she had grown so sure she would 
see if she went with him to his tribe; and reasoned: “If 
this white man is only responsible and true, it would 
be altogether different; but he surely is nothing better 
than a renegade, and perhaps hiding here among these 
low Mexicans from justice.” In this conjecture she was 
perfectly correct. He was living with a Mexican woman 
in a hut near by, was both irresponsible and naturally 
vicious; he had noticed the brilliancy of her diamond, and 
had thought to in some manner obtain that by getting 
her into his power. Eagle Eye opened the door in early 
morning. The flood of light and fresh, pure air awoke 
Pearl and the elder people. The children slept on. 
Pearl’s one dream' of that night haunted her. She did 
not know what to make of it. A voice from someone 
(she could not see) warned her by these words: “Be 
careful;” then another sentence from the same voice: “A 
great change is soon coming to you, be patient.” 

When she looked out of the door she saw that a 
bright day was dawning. Eagle Eye was out near Sultan 
when the white man came up to her. She noticed that 
he had a half hidden pistol in his hand. This, he told her, 
he wished she would take and conceal about her person, 
so that when she and Eagle Eye were started she could 
shoot and kill him, then he (the white man) would come, 
and upon Eagle Eye’s horse would take her far into 
some hiding place where the Indians could not And them. 

She was horrified at the proposition, and the warn- 
ing, “Be careful,” sounded in her ear. Eagle Eye was her 
protector, as well as her captor. He had ever treated 
her with respect and even kindness, and she would still 
trust him, but not this white man! No! The next thing 
she thought of was how to manage so that no harm 
would come to Eagle Eye from, this man. 


90 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


The white man saw Eagle Eye coming, and sauntered 
leisurely away. She had given him no answer to his 
horrid proposition. He hoped to see her alone again 
before she started that morning, and did not go far from 
the hut. Eagle Eye noticed the paleness of Pearl’s face, 
also the horrified expression in her eyes, and remained 
near. His horse was not far away now, and there was 
no need of him going away from the hut. He felt sure 
that the white man had said something that had hurt 
Pearl, for he had never seen her look so pale and hor- 
rified before. 

The Mexican woman prepared a hurried breakfast, 
and it was soon disposed of. Pearl had selected some 
small coin for the children, and two dollars to give the 
Mexican woman. This at first she refused to take, but 
Pearl insisted, and she finally took it, returning a profu- 
sion of thanks and blessings on Pearl’s life. The good 
byes were soon spoken by her to the woman and children, 
and she was quite ready when Eagle Eye came up to 
the door with the horse. Eagle Eye noticed that the white 
man again came near Pearl, but that she avoided speak- 
ing to him, and came out of the hut as soon as he 
was ready to start. He lifted her to the seat behind 
the saddle and then mounted himself. They both noticed 
the white man. One glimpse of his face terrified Pearl, 
so as soon as Eagle Eye had mounted she spoke to him 
in Spanish the one word, “hurry.” 

The horse started at a rapid rate of speed, but could 
not go any too fast to suit her, for she feared that the 
white man would shoot Eagle Eye himself, as he had 
been foiled in his plan to induce her to shoot him. Eagle 
Eye urged his horse onward until a ford across the river 
was reached ; tnen he plunged into the water and was soon 
upon the other side. This river’s course was eastward, 
and a barrier to anyone who might wish to follow them, 
unless that one had a horse that could ford it, so Pearl 
breathed more freely when safely upon its southern shore, 
and Eagle Eye permitted his horse to assume his favor- 
ite long, easy gallop. The white man still stood near 
the door of the hut after seeing them, far beyond the river. 

He had not slept any during the preceding night, 
so busy was his brain in making his plans to get Pearl 
into his power. He reasoned that she had money, as 
well as that valuable ring, and he wanted not only these. 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


91 


but he wanted her, too, as he considered her the most 
beautiful woman he had ever seen. He also reasoned 
that the man whom she was engaged to was very wealthy, 
as the ring evinced this; also, she had told him that 
she expected to be ransomed. He reflected that he might, 
or might not accept this ransom money for her. If he 
chose to, he could go to Santa Fe, and perhaps win a 
fortune gambling, and surely he would not give her up 
to any one until he was tired of her. These were the 
plans that had kept his brain busy and on Are dur- 
ing the entire night, and now he reflected that he had 
been completely foiled, and that the young lady was 
not so anxious to be released from the Indian as he 
supposed she would be. Aside from his determination 
to get Pearl into his power; he wanted Eagle Elye’s 
splendid horse, an animal that he could sell for at least 
one thousand dollars at Santa Fe, and this money would 
have been sufficient to bear his and her expenses where- 
ever he might choose to go. Well, he was foiled, and 
that was all, only the fearful temper that had been aroused 
in him in consequence. This was all that was left to 
tell of the once seemingly practical plot that had fllled 
his mind, and he slowly walked to his hut, where his 
woman, his slave, had his breakfast already prepared. 
As he entered the .hut he commenced cursing her, and 
as their child crawled up to him for its usual petting, 
he pushed it away with an oath, and when it cried, he 
blamed the woman, whom he slapped and kicked unmer- 
cifully. It was thus he vented his rage without fear of 
punishment. 

Eagle Eye and Pearl rode for miles and neither 
had spoken or made a sign, when suddenly he drew 
rein and asked for the glass. His quick eye had detected 
objects in the distance that she had not noticed, but 
had been watching band after band of graceful antelope 
come near them, circle around, as though inspecting them 
to their satisfaction, then nimbly fleeing away in the 
dim distance. 

All nature looked fresh and beautiful after the drench- 
ing rain of yesterday. Prairie dogs were standing like 
little stakes at the entrance of their burrows, ever utter- 
ing their protesting sharp little “yip, yip,” as the riders 
came too near, then, when too closely approached, dart 
into their underground homes, their dark tipped tails jerk- 


92 


PEARL; AN OCEAN WAIF 


ing nervously as they disappeared. A few waxen flowers 
of the cactus were blooming fresh and beautiful, and 
prairie larks gave them, as they passed by, a few of 
their liquid notes, but not their entire song. While watch- 
ing and enjoying all these, she had been wondering if 
the voice she had heard in her dream meant anything? 
And the words came to her often: “A great change is 
soon coming to you, be patient.” The warning, “Be care- 
ful,” had been explained that morning. That terrible 
white man had wished her to murder Eagle Eye, that 
he might take his horse and her no one knows where, 
and she shuddered whenever she recalled his flendish 
look as they rode away. “Would he follow them?” was 
one of her mental questions. She had often looked back, 
fearing that he was indeed following them. 

When Eagle Eye asked for the glass she feared that 
some danger was near. He looked through it intently ^ 
for perhaps a minute, all the time toward the southeast, 
then handed it back to her and signed for her to look 
in that direction. She saw two mountains standing side 
by side, seemingly away out upon the plains, miles and 
miles away from any other height, and on the western 
side of these mountains a moving mass of something that 
looked much like the buffalo she had seen while travel- 
ing with the Mormons, and, too, there appeared to be 
objects like men on horseback near the moving black 
mass, but she could not quite understand the scene, and 
asked Eagle Eye what it meant-. He gave her to under- 
stand that it was a large herd of buffalo, and Comanche 
Indians hunting them. He also gave her to understand 
that the Comanches were very cruel, and the deadly ene- 
mies of the Utahs, but that they could not possibly see 
them so far away, as it was only the large, black herd 
of buffalo that was distinguishable to the naked eye. 
Then he told her how very valuable her glass was to 
them, as it gave them the advantage over any foe who 
might be approaching them, as through it he could detect 
them long enough before they came near, to give him 
time to find some place of safety for her and the horse, 
and also an ambush for himself. Pearl wished to take 
a backward look through the glass. Eagle Eye turned 
the horse sq that the view upon the morning’s trail 
could be had for many a mile. She thought she saw 
two objects coming, and handed Eagle Eye the glass. He 


PEARL; AN OCEAN WAIF 


93 


easily distinguished two horsemen coming hurriedly toward 
tnem. She asked: “Are they Indians?” He answered 
that they were white men, on very fleet horses. Then 
she asked if one of them looked like the white man they 
had left standing by the Mexican hut that morning as 
they started away? He looked long and earnestly, and 
Anally gave her to understand that he thought one of 
these men was indeed that white man. Pearl's worst 
fears were being realized, for he, with another man as 
vicious as himself, were upon their trail, to murder Eagle 
Eye and capture herself, also the powerful horse, Sultan. 
Eagle Eye had never seen her when excited before. Her 
Spanish was good enough to make him understand what 
that man was coming for, and how he had wished her 
to shoot him that morning, so that he could have his 
horse and herself. Eagle Eye had nearly 'turned around 
upon the saddle while the lovely girl hurriedly told him 
these horrid truths. An intelligent gleam from his dark 
eyes told her that he understood her perfectly. Then 
he looked once more through the glass, coolly handed 
it back to her, and started the horse off on a long, swift 
gallop that measured the distance hurriedly. On, on they 
rode. Finally a stream was reached. This Eagle Eye 
guided his horse up, until its banks became almost per- 
pendicular, and farther up until they reached a rocky 
slope that came down to the water’s side. This was very 
steep also, but up this the noble animal climbed, not 
leaving the least foot-print behind them. On, over the 
rocks and into a small, round dell, where they found a 
spring of pure, cold water, all sheltered by tall trees and 
walled in by high rocks — a lovely hiding place, Pearl 
was trembling with apprehension and excitement when 
Eagle Eye lifted her from the horse. He soon made every- 
thing comfortable for her, and this time he lariated his 
horse, that he could not possibly be seen any distance 
away. The grass was abundant in this place. He "then 
climbed a pile of rocks and found a position from which 
he could have a perfect view of the trail for miles either 
way, with the glass to assist his vision. It was now near- 
ly noon, and he proceeded to kindle a Are and prepare 
their dinner. The smoke from their fire could not be 
detected, as it was hidden by the foliage of the large 
spruce tree under which the fire was kindled. After 
dinner he looked at his rifle and his two navy revolvers. 


94 


PEARL; AN OCEAN WAIF 


for he wished to be sure of his firearms in case of an 
encounter. Pearl watched his every movement, and won- 
dered if there was any absolute danger of a hand to hand 
confiict, as now they were so snugly hidden away from 
the trail. She hoped not, yet she was glad Eagle Eye 
would be prepared, for to fall into the hands of these 
two white ruffians would be perfectly terrible to her. 
She reasoned that the man with the white man she 
had talked with, was perhaps as villainous as he ap- 
peared to be. After Eagle Eye was sure of his firearms 
and had buckled his belt around him, on which were his 
revolvers and knife, he again climbed up the rocks, 
looked awhile through the glass, and motioned for her 
to come to him. 

She climbed a short distance, then he took her hand 
and assisted her to his side, gave her the glass and pointed 
to where they had first taken the stream. Here the two 
ruffians were halting a moment for their horses to drink. 
Pearl started and turned pale, for the glass brought them 
so near it seemed they must see her if they would look 
in her direction. But no, as she looked without it they 
seemed far from her. Eagle Eye smiled and took the 
glass again. He wished to assure himself as to whether 
they were really tracking his horse or not. No, they 
were not, for they both took a drink from a flask, and 
then rode up out of the stream without stooping to look 
if other tracks were ahead of them, then hastened on. 
This was a relief to Eagle Eye. He told Pearl that they 
were safe for now at least, as they were not trying to 
track their horse, and that the white man had whisky. 
Then he communicated to her his plan, which was to 
remain in' hiding until these men were discouraged and 
came back; after which, even if it was late, they would 
re-mount the horse and go on, as his tribe would ex- 
pect him at home in three or four days, and he must not 
lose any time. 

Eagle Eye was no coward, and under ordinary circum- 
stances would have risked his life in fighting the two 
white renegades if it were necessary, but now, he reflected, 
if he should be killed, the beautiful, white squaw’s life 
would be much worse than death, and he would take her 
safely to his tribe, where they surely would not dare to 
come, and where his father, mother and sisters and broth- 
ers would help him guard her, as she would be to them. 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


95 


as to himself, the most precious of beings, as she was the 
beautiful squaw that the wise medicine man had told his 
father about, and really “The Sacred Daughter of Man- 
itou,” that the medicine man prophesied Eagle Eye would 
bring to the tribe, and that she would be the only squaw 
that he could ever love, and that she would be a spirit 
of light also. After she was brought to the tribe no 
other tribe could ever overpower them. Eagle Eye 
thought of all this, and had felt sure when he first saw 
her standing upon the height near the Mormon camp, with 
the long braids of golden hair glittering in the morning 
sunlight and falling far below her waist, that she was 
truly this sacred squaw, and now he was more certain of 
it than ever, since she had told him of the white man s 
perfidy. Pearl stepped down from the rocks, feeling 
safe while Eagle Eye was on guard. She noticed the 
dainty ferns and lovely fiowers that beautified this tiny 
dell; a few wild roses were left. These she gathered, 
and in inhaling their fragrance was carried back in 
thought to her old childhood home, where the summer 
fiowers were blooming now, fiowers that she had planted, 
and cared for; then the question arose: “Has Frank re- 
ceived my letters? If I could only know!” Then she thought 
of the contrast between her former and her present life, 
and wondered what the words of her dream meant. “A 
great' change is coming to you soon, be patient;” how these 
words came to her and why should they make such an im- 
pression upon her mind? She was thus lost in thought 
when Eagle Bye aroused her from her revery and again 
motioned her to come to him; when she had reached his 
side, he pointed toward the Southeast, as now the herd of 
buffalo and the Indian hunters were nearer, also the two 
renegades were bearing recklessly down toward them. 
They had given up their chase after Eagle Eye and Pearl, 
as they felt that in some mysterious manner they had lost 
all traces of them, and now that the buffalo were near, they 
evidently thought they* would have a crack at them before 
they returned home. 

Pearl looked through the glass with bated breath, as 
the question arose in her mind, “will those men ride reck- 
lessly on to their certain death?” for it would be nothing 
else if they rode near those Comanche hunters. 
Then Eagle Eye said : “Comanche like fast horses,” — and 
those two half-drunken renegades were riding fleet horses. 


96 


PEARL; AN OCEAN WAIF 


Pearl wondered where they had procured them, for she 
had never seen an animal more fleet than a donkey near 
the adobe huts, while she was there, aside from Sultan 
and when they left even the donkeys were out of sight. 

A few words here will explain and answer Pearl’s 
mental question in regard to the fleet horses: 

Eagle Eye and Pearl had been started upon their jour- 
ney but a few hours that morning when a friend (?) of 
the white man came to his hut with two very flne horses 
he had stolen three days before from a train of Santa 
Fe traders who had camped near Bents Fort, and now we 
must give a name to these white renegades: 

The one at the hut was known among his acquaint- 
ances as, “Texas Jim,” and Texas Jim, called the new 
comer,* “Bill.” So, as soon as Texas Jim had made his 
woman prepare breakfast for Bill, and he was eating it, 
Jim sat opposite Bill and told him of the handsome white 
girl that a Ute brave had captured and was taking to his 
tribe, and of the expensive diamond that she wore in her 
ring — of the evidence that she had plenty of money, and 
asked Bill if he thought they could overtake them with his 
new horses? Adding, “you know that a little money would 
give us a start again. Bill.” “My horses can overhaul them 
in a few hours; if not, we can find them in camp tonight 
in the Park, so let’s go, Jim,” responded Bill. It did not re- 
quire much time to saddle their horses, load their revolvers 
and be off upon Eagle Eye’s trail. A large flask of whisky 
that Bill had brought strengthened them wonderfully in 
their bravery, but bleared their vision and deadened their 
keener -perceptions until too late for them to know where 
and when they had lost the tracks of Eagle Eye’s powerful 
horse and now, reckless of consequences, they were bear- 
ing down upon this large herd of buffalo with their horses 
that were both hungry and tired, and too, it was evident 
that they had not noticed the Indians that were near 
the herd. The glass was passed back and forth in silence 
often between Pearl and Eagle Eye, finally an excited ex- 
clamation from him made her eager to take the glass 
again. As he uttered the exclamation, he handed it to her, 
she looked through it and cried: 

“Oh! Oh!” and with blanched cheeks handed it again 
to him. The scene that had caused Eagle Eye’s exclama- 
tion was the Indians that had secreted themselves from 
view behind the herd and had rushed out, surrounding Bill 


PEARL; AN OCEAN WAIF 


97 


and Jim, then commenced, firing at them as they circled 
around them. Eagle Eye saw one of the men fall and Pearl 
saw the other one when he was shot from his horse. 
That caused the “oh! oh!” from her lips. 

The horses were unharmed and caught by the Com- 
anches; this encounter caused the herd of buffalo to 
swerve toward the east, and during the short time that had 
been required for the Indians to settle these white rene- 
gades forever, the herd had moved quite a distance away 
and again the Comanches were after it. In a short time'they 
were a goodly distance away to the eastward. This was a 
great relief to Eagle Eye and Pearl, for now there seemed 
to be no danger in moving upon their journey again, but 
before they started. Eagle Eye took the glass and scanned 
the whole country; to do this satisfactorily he went away 
from their secure retreat. This reconnoisance assured him 
of their safety in proceeding again, and after a hasty meal, 
(for it was now growing late afternoon) he saddled his 
horse and led him' down the rocky-way from their hiding 
place. Pearl walking until they were well out from among 
the rocks, where Eagle Eye lifted her upon the horse, then 
mounted himself and again they were traveling swiftly 
southward. The evening shadows fell long and dark upon 
the course they were going and still they traveled in the 
same easy long gallop that took them over the ground so 
swiftly. The moon grown beyond its first quarter, rode 
bright and cold in the sky, as soon as the sun was down 
and stars twinkled in the vast blue arch above them, yet 
they rode on, with no sign of halting. After traveling until 
the moon had dropped from view, they came to what ap- 
peared to Pearl to be a deep, dark ravine. Here she heard 
the dash of rushing water, as though of a mountain torrent, 
fiowing very near. Eagle Eye halted here a moment, then 
took a westward course and traveled slowly a mile or more, 
when they came to an open park, where they dismounted. 
An overhanging rock was near by, which afforded a shelter 
for Pearl during the night. No fire was kindled; Sultan 
was turned lose to take care of himself. It, was late before 
Pearl could sleep. The strangely exciting incidents of the 
day arose most vividly to her mind; then too she saw that 
Eagle Eye moved restlessly about, evidently on guard, and 
a feeling as of danger near haunted her for hours. She 
commenced repeating her evening prayer, but did not fin- 
ish this before a feeling of intense thanksgiving arose in 


98 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


her soul, because the white renegades had not been suc- 
cessful and could never molest her again. 

•She was safe with. Eagle Eye, but with them? Oh! 
horrors! She would not finish the thought, but recom- 
menced her prayer. When through it seemed that her spirit 
mother came near with the peaceful, restful sensation; her 
presence ever imparted to her, and with a sweet hope that 
she would sometime see home, her lover, and dear Aunt 
Milley she fell asleep. The morning sun gilded the west- 
ern mountain points (these heights that stood as a 
rugged wall around the western side of this beautiful park 
that she found herself in, as she awoke, and the grand 
scenery that surrounded her held her in astonishment and 
admiration for some moments, for she had never witnessed 
any view so sublimely beautiful. During these moments 
she was forgetful of her captivity, but soon she noticed 
there was no fire kindled and that Eagle Eye and Sultan 
were missing. 

She wondered at first, but in looking farther up the 
park, she saw them coming and Eagle Eye carrying some 
object upon the horse; this proved to be a beautiful fawn. 
He threw it upon the ground and said: “How! How!” to 
Pearl, then kindled the fire, dressed a portion of the fawn 
and roasted it for their breakfast; this was delicious and 
she enjoyed it, for she was indeed very hungry. After 
breakfast. Eagle Eye seemed to be in no hurry to start and 
Pearl in walking a short distance from their camp, found 
a number of ripe red raspberries that were very delicious. 
These she gathered in her silver drinking cup and brought 
to Eagle Eye, while he was cooking a portion of the veni- 
son to take upon their journey and offered a portion of 
them to him; he smiled and ate them. Any offering from 
her hand, was to him a gift from the Great Spirit. 

After the venison was prepared, they again mounted, 
and were off upon their western journey. Pearl noticed as 
they rode along that upon every side of the park was dif- 
ferent scenery, no two sides alike. One side had grand red 
rocks that contrasted beautifully and richly with the 
spruce trees, growing among them. On another side were 
rocks nearly white and still another, where the rocks were 
gray, and she thought if it were possible for her to remain a 
week in this singularly beautiful park, she could sketch 
the finest and most imposing scenery, to work up into ele- 
gant oil paintings at her leisure, for she would never forget 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


99 


their tinting and pencil sketches would ever remind her 
of their rare coloring; this would be fixed in her memory 
forever. 

Their trail ran by the side of the stream that had its 
course from the west to east through the whole length of 
this park. Pearl was often startled by bands of deer rush- 
ing away from or past them and often springing from some 
depression in the park near by, where they had been ly- 
ing down enjoying their fancied security. “A veritable pari- 
dise for a hunter,” thought Pearl and how Frank would 
enjoy this. 

They were soon over the more level and easily traveled . 
portion of the park, and arose slowly from one undulation 
to another higher, until the mountains were fairly reached. 
It was now nearly noon, but they rode on until they reached 
a little bowl-like dell upon the side of the mountain. Here 
was a spring and here they halted for dinner and while 
Eagle Eye was preparing it she took a walk to the rim 
of this bowl-like dell and from this a retrospective view 
over the distance they had come during the forenoon, and 
in this view was a scene of such magnificence that it quite 
overwhelmed her with admiration and delight, for she had 
not in her grandest imaginative flights ever thought of 
such grandeur, such imposing grandeur as this that greet- 
ed her view and murmured aloud, “O, if Frank could 
only enjoy this scene with me!” Tears filled her beautiful 
eyes, as she thought how small the pleasure is in view- 
ing beauties without the one who loves us and the one we 
love, enjoying the same. 

Frank was ever in her heart, her own true lover, her 
ever true companion, her very own, and she felt that life 
without the inspiration of his love, would be absolutely 
unbearable. 

Eagle Bye called her to dinner, a dinner never to be 
forgotten by Pearl. He had found near by a lot of mountain 
raspberries and at intervals between attending to his cake 
and roasting venison, had gathered a tin-cup full of them. 
She was delighted to have fruit with her dinner and with a 
little sugar they were perfectly delicious; her expressed 
thanks and true appreciation of her dinner, delighted him, 
as he felt that he could never do too much to please this 
beautiful being whom he worshipped, this “Sacred 
Daughter of Manitou,” that he was sure would sometime 
be his wife, sometime, when she had learned to love him 


L.ofC, 


100 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


and become accualomed to the ways of his tribe. Eagle 
Eye knew that the trail to the summit of the range was 
stee^and rough from this dell, so placed Pearl upon the 
saddle, and led Sultan up the rocky way. The altitude 
affected the horse’s breathing and although powerful and 
swift as he usually was, up here he trembled and seemed to 
be losing all of nis grand strength and power. Pearl fear- 
pd that he was sick and wished to dismount and walk to 
save him, but Eagle Eye assured her the horse would soon 
regain his strength after they reached the summit and 
commenced descending the mountain. They rested often, 
as up they climbed, until the clouds were below them and 
in taking a backward view, she saw the plains spread out 
like a vast ocean, reaching out toward the east, until lost 
in the dim horizon. At length the heavy climb was ended 
and Sultan with distended nostrils, panting and trembling, 
stood resting upon the mountain summit. Pearl felt that 
soon a mountain range would make a wider separation 
between her and her loved ones, than had ever existed 
before and here with the clouds beneath her and point after 
point of rugged mountains beneath her view, like billow 
beyond billow of the grand old ocean, storm tossed and 
high stilled at their highest and locked in endless rest, a 
strange sensation of awe took possession of her soul, and a 
feeling that she indeed were in a new world, overpowered 
her. They rested until Sultan quit trembling and could 
breathe more naturally, then Eagle Eye mounted and they 
. descended the western slope without fatigue to the horse 
or inconvenience to themselves. In many places he resum- 
ed his usual gate as the western side of the mountain pass 
had many level places and was easily traveled. The sun 
was sinking beyond the distant Sierras, when they reached 
the western egress of this pass. Here they dismounted and 
halted for the night. A cold crystal stream rippled near; 
all were tired and glad to rest and here was a beautiful 
spot to rest in. Eagle Bye seemed glad that he and his 
white captive were beyond the reach of the Plain’s Indians 
and near his own home. He kindled the fire and after their 
supper was over, cut spruce boughs and built a room for 
Pearl to rest in during the night. She had noticed the 
beauty of the sun-tipped range to the west and across the 
range to ihe north of the park that they would enter on the 
following day, also the bare sand hills perhaps a mile 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


101 


away, that arose in billowy loneliness with no shrub or 
tree to beautify them 

On the following morning they started early, as Eagle 
Eye wished to reach the range of mountains walling the 
valley on the west, before nightfall; their course was south 
west, they rode until noon, then halted upon the western 
bank of a river that runs from the North, toward the south, 
through the valley they were crossing diagonally. From this 
river Eagle Eye caught a number of fine trout and broiled 
them for their dinner. Pearl had noticed among the foot- 
hills during their morning’s ride, a herd of sheep. Of course 
this indicated a close proximity to some kind of civiliza- 
tion, but she reasoned that at best these sheep belonged 
to semi-civilized Mexicans, like those they had been 
sheltered with three nights ago and in all probability if 
there were any white people mixed up with them, they 
were more debased than the Mexicans themselves, hence 
did not care to come in contact with them. One Experience 
was quite sufiicient for her. She shuddered as she thought 
of the renegades that had followed them and of their hor- 
rid, but speedy death. After dinner they mounted Sultan 
and hastened onward. Eagle Eye evidently very anxious 
to reach the mountain-pass before nightfall. Clouds were 
gathering threateningly and a thunder-storm seemed im- 
minent, the sun was nearing the western mountain tops, 
and yet they had not reached the entrance to the pass. 
Eagle Eye urged his faithful horse and he, too, seemed eager 
to go as far and fast as possible in that direction, for well 
the intelligent creature knew they were on their homeward 
route; horses as well as men love home. Onward they 
swiftly sped, the entrance to the pass was gained and the 
clouds more threatening than ever, seemed ready to burst 
into a very deluge; a climb or two and they would be in a 
high valley among the mountain. Darkness was falling, 
but on they rode. Crash followed crash of deafening 
thunder. A fiash of vivid lightning disclosed to Eagle Eye 
the place he was urging his horse to reach; another fiash 
and Sultan was reined in close to the entrance of a large 
cave in the mountain side. Eagle Eye’s cry of triumph as 
he reached this quite astonished Pearl, but as he hurriedly 
lifted her from' the horse, she readily understood. He hur- 
ried her into the cavern, then took the saddle, robes and 
provision sack beneath this friendly shelter. In the hurry 
he had stood his rifle up by the side of a tall spruce tree. 


102 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


only a few feet distant fromi the entrance of the cave. 
Another blinding flash of lightning and deafening roar of 
thunder and the rain came splashing down in great drops. 
Eagle Eye led his horse across a small stream that flowed 
near the entrance of the cavern to where he knew there 
was plenty of grass, turned him loose and hastened back 
toward the cave. A flash of lightning showed him his rifle 
beneath the spruce tree. This he wished to take in with 
him. Pearl saw him pass the entrance to the cave when 
the whole mountain was lighted up . with blinding light- 
ning, and the terriflc crash of thunder that followed caused 
her to scream with fear. 

She truly thought the mountains were torn asunder, 
above and around her. Momentarily she expected that Eagle 
Eye would come into the cave and wished that he would, 
for the storm was so fearfully terrible she trembled at the 
idea of being left alone. She had ever gloried in a thunder 
storm, while at home, but then she had never witnessed 
anything so terrific as this. The rain was descending 
in torrents, and she wondered why Eagle Eye did not 
come, but finaly supposed he knew of some other cave 
near by in which he had taken shelter. The storm con- 
tinued in unabated fury until late in the night. Pearl could 
not sleep, while the lightning and thunder were so terri- 
fying. In the latter part of the night, she arranged the 
robes and tried to sleep. Toward morning she slept and 
dreamed of home, of Aunt Milley and her lover, but just be- 
fore she woke, had the strangest dream of all. This dream 
was of Eagle Eye, who came to her and said in good Eng- 
lish: “I will always be your protector and guide, trust in 
me.” She awoke and was musing over this last vivid 
dream and wondering where Eagle Eye had passed the 
terrible night, then listened to hear if he was cutting sticks 
to kindle the fire, but could hear nothing more than the rush 
and gurgle of the mountain streamlet near by. She arose, 
and went to the mouth of the cave and saw Sultan across 
the stream, who saw her and softly neighed his good morn- 
ing to this mistress, whom he truly loved. She picked her 
way from rock to rock, across the stream and caressed the 
noble creature, patting his broad beautiful head and strok- 
ing his arching glossy neck, all the time talking softly to 
him and asked how he had endured the terrible storm. She 
felt that Sultan understood her and this was a comfort in 
her captivity, as she could talk English to him. Finally she 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


103 


listened and wondered where Eagle Eye had gone this 
morning, as she had understood he wished to reach his tribe 
before nightfall of that day and the sun was now quite high 
and reflected that they almost always started earlier than 
this. She gave Sultan a parting caress, when to her horror 
she saw Eagle Eye lying dead at the foot of the tall spruce 
tree, dead, with his hand grasping the barrel of his rifle. 
He had been struck by the lightning that had ploughed a 
deep furrow down the spruce tree just as he had reached 
for his gun, to take into the cave with him, the lightning 
that had lighted up the entire mountains and was followed 
by the dreadful crash and roar that had so frightened 
Pearl. Eagle Eye, the brave true Eagle Eye, was dead! 
and Pearl left alone. Her heart was torn with grief, for 
he had been to her a faithful protector, although her 
captor. She kneeled by the side of the prostrate brave and 
wept as she had never wept before in all her young life; 
truly now, she was helpless and alone, far in among the 
wild western mountains, with no one to care for her, or to 
guide her out of them. This was not all, for she valued him 
as a true and honorable friend and it seemed most dread- 
ful. to have him killed now when he had been so glad to be 
near home and kindred again and all his tribe preparing to 
welcome him. The evening of that day he had hoped to 
take her to his tribe, his home. All care to suppress her 
tears was now gone and she abandoned herself to this 
great grief. Long she wept over her protector’s untimely 
fate and over her lonely, unprotected helpless condition. 
“What can I do?’’ she murmured, “I cannot leave his body 
here alone, nor can I go from here until some one comes 
to bury him. I dare not go back in the valley and try 
to And the Mexicans who must be living there, some- 
where, for fear white villains may be living with them, 
and then these half civilized Mexicans are so dirty 
and vicious looking themselves, that I dread to come in 
contact with them.’’ A while she thought and talked to 
herself. Anally concluded and murmured. “If no one comes 
here this day, I will surely to-morrow morning mount 
Sultan and trust liim to And Eagle Eye’s tribe; yes, 
I will go and tell them, what has become of their brave and 
let them know where to And his lifeless remains.” This 
conclusion reached and courage came to her young heart. 
First* the body must be protected from wild animals, dur- 
ing her absence. Sadly and reverently she spread one of 


104 


PEARL; AN OCEAN WAIF 


toe buffalo robes over the body, and commenced gathering 
rocks and piling about it. This was rcfugh work for her 
tender white hands. She felt they would soon wear to the 
bone unless protected, and searched her pockets through 
for* a pair of gloves, which at length she found and drew 
upon 'her now sore and torn hands, then continued this 
labor of gratitude and friendship and did not rest until the 
wall around the dead body was two feet high and all the 
rock near by that she could move had been used in its 
building. With Eagle Eye’s small axe, she cut spruce 
boughs and piled above him; this was the best that she 
could do for her dead. By this time her arms were lame 
and her hands blistered. She must have some one, or some- 
thing to talk to in this her great sorrow, so after her work 
was completed, she went again to Sultan and told him of 
his master’s death and how she had done all she possibly 
could do to protect his body, while they went to his tribe 
and she tearfully charged the horse to take her straight to 
the tribe on the morrow and not lose her any deeper in 
the rugged old mountains. Long and sorrowfully she talk- 
ed to Sultan, then a feeling of faintness that alarmed her, 
took posession of her; she trembled in every limb and 
thought some illness had seized her, and wondered what 
would become of her if taken ill there alone, with no one 
to care for her; she slowly walked back toward the cave to 
lie down and rest. With tear-filled eyes, she glanced to- 
ward the green mound of boughs that now hid Eagle Eye’s 
form from her view, went into the cave and threw herself 
down upon the buffalo robe, closed her eyes and thought 
how clean and white her own little bed at home was and 
how sweetly she could rest if she were there. This faintness 
seemed strange to her and if she could only have a cup of 
Aunt Milley’s fragrant tea, she thought this faintness 
would leave her. Then followed the thought that she had 
not eaten a mouthful of food since yesterday dinner and 
wondered if there was anything cooked in the provision 
sack. Perhaps there was nothing cooked, and if not, she 
had no matches to start a fire with; thus she thought, 
and felt too tired and weak to .ascertain whether there 
was any cooked food or not; finally the thought of starv- 
ation staring her in the face, aside from her other troubles 
aroused her to open the provision sack and at once set- 
tle that starvation question. 

She found a cake and two broiled trout, left from yester- 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


105 


day’s dinner, some roasted venison and flour enough to 
make two cakes, such as Eagle Eye baked, salt, sugar and 
a spoonful of tea. She ate one trout and half the cake and 
thought to save the rest for breakfast, that she might have 
strength sufficient to take the proposed journey to Eagle 
Eye’s tribe. After eating the trout and the piece of cake, 
the faintness left her, but she was tired and needed rest 
Her head was aching, too. She fell asleep, and did not 
awake until after the sun had disappeared beyond the 
mountains, then arose and as she arose, all the terror and 
grief of the morning again swept over her soul. She thought 
of the coming darkness and of the wild animals that might 
be attracted there, and she alone, her protector cold in 
death. A chJl of fear crept through her veins, as she 
thought of wild animals tearing the boughs away and per- 
naps mangling and devouring his lifeless form. 

She looked about for his revolvers and found them; 
these she knew were both loaded and was glad that Tom 
Kimball had taught her how to use them. 

With everything made ready for the night, she took 
some salt to Sultan. She was sure he wanted salt, and had 
often thought of asking Eagle Eye for a handful to give 
him, but feared it was scarce and did not. Now she 
thought that Sultan was her only living friend, who 
knew of her trouble, anxiety and loneliness and as such 
was entitled to the best treatment she could give him, feel- 
ing sure that he would enjoy the taste of salt more than 
he would either the cake or sugar, he should have it. 
She took it to him, and thought he tried to tell her 
that he truly enjoyed it. This all was a sort of comfort 
to her in her otherwise utter loneliness. She caressed him, 
and again told him of their lonely and sorrowful condition. 
She talked to him of Black Prince, Frank’s Black Prince, 
that looKed so much like himself, of how her heart ached 
because she could not see Frank and have him again tell 
her that he loved her. She told him of the journey they 
must take on the morrow — that they must travel very early, 
and he must take her safely to Eagle Eye’s tribe. Many 
moments she stood by him, leaning her sweet pale cheek 
against his noble head. He seemed to sympathize with her 
and she dreaded to leave him, but the night shadows 
were falling around them, and the moon shining above 
the eastern heights. Slowly she returned to the cavern 
and for many moments stood in deep contemplation, look- 


106 


PEARL; AN OCEAN WAIF 


ing down upon the boughs that covered the still form 
of him who had only one short day ago been her captor and 
careful protector. 

Yes, more than that, he had shown himself her true 
lover and, although she knew that she could never love 
any one but Frank and could never have returned this love, 
yet truly he was her honorable lover, for love, true love, 
ever seeks the greatest good for the object of its regard 
and Eagle Eye proved himself unselfish in his great 
love for her. A sigh escaped her grieved lips as she 
murmured: “Perhaps this is all for the best,” and her 
thoughts returned to the words she had heard in the 
dream. “A great change is coming to you soon, be 
patient.” Yes, this was a great change; and of her dream 
that morning, of Eagle Eye coming to her and speak- 
ing to her, saying, in good English: “I will always 
be your protector and guide, trust in me.” She knelt 
near his lifeless form, and this time she talked as 
though he could hear her; “Yes, Eagle Eye, my noble 
brave, I can trust in you and you will guide Sultan to take 
me to your tribe. She arose and went into the cavern, went 
to her sleeping place, unbound her hair, her head was ach- 
ing, then wrapped her cloak around her, for the evening 
was cool. Here she thought to sit and guard her dead. 
She reached out and found that the revolvers were near 
and then watched the moonlight glimmering upon the 
objects outside the cave. In the cave all was dark, yet 
she felt that Eagle Eye’s spirit was near, and that her 
guardian mother was not far away; so, in a measure, 
she was comforted and did not feel as though she was 
entirely alone. 

The glimmer of the moonlight faded away and she 
knew that only the silent stars were watching over the 
little mountain dell and over the green mound just out- 
side the cavern door. A dreamy sensation crept over her 
and she concluded to lie down for awhile and rest. Her 
mass of golden hair was only loosely coiled around her 
aching head. This she had not braided as she usually did, 
on retiring, for the night. She devoutly repeated her even- 
ing prayer and other prayers, now new to her, embracing 
a long petition to the All Father for guidance upon the 
morrow’s journey through the mountains wild to Eagle 
Eye’s tribe, and that kind angels would prevent the wild 
animals from disturbing the boughs above his remains 


PEARL; AN OCEAN WAIF 


107 


that night and all the time until the braves of his tribe 
could come and take proper care of him. She had, oh! so. 
much to pray for this evening and it was a great comfort to 
to her to pray and feel that her heavenly Father heard 
her prayers. 


108 


PEARL; AN OCEAN WAIB" 


CHAPTER IX. 

Slumber was kindly sealing her lovely eyes, when a 
noise aroused her. She was startled and on the alert in a 
moment. A sound as of voices and of cutting, or pound- 
ing, reached her. What could this mean? She arose, wrap- 
ped her cloak around her and stepped out to listen. The 
noise was of human voices and the cutting, or pounding 
was made near the eastern entrance of the dell. She felt 
that she must learn who these people- were. After wait- 
ing until she was more calm, she stealthily walked in the 
direction of the noise, keeping well in the shadows of the 
mountains and soon saw a camp-fire blazing brightly not 
far away and forms around it. Some were picketing their 
animals out upon the grass, beyond the stream, others were 
pitching tents. She felt certain that these people were not 
Indians, but they might possibly be a band of Mexican 
bandits. A few steps, and she gained a point still nearer 
them, quite hidden from their view by the mountain’s dark 
shadows. Here she stood and watched them. A colored 
cook was busily engaged in preparing supper. Several men 
were talking. These she felt sure were Mexicans. Some 
were working to fix their camp for the night. A mule that 
was across the stream brayed; another answered it, that 
still stood unpacked in the firelight. ‘A girl came out from 
one of the tents, stood a moment by the fire and again 
returned to u. This gave Pearl hope, as the girl did not ap- 
pear to be a captive. Finally a figure that by his black robe 
appeared to be a priest, came near the fire and the girl 
brought him a camp-stool to sit upon. Surely, thought 
Pearl, that priest is not a Mexican, but a white m<an and 
bandits do not take girls and priests with them. With 
these thoughts, new hope and courage arose in her heart 
to go to this priest and ask his assistance and protection. 
A few steps brought her into the light of the camp fire. 
At first she was not noticed, all were so busily engaged. 
The priest had turned to give the girl some directions. This 
girl saw Pearl and when she did see her a look of wonder 
filled her eyes, as she crossed herself and murmured: “La 
Madre-de Dios.’’ The priest then turned to see what had so 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


109 - 


astonished the Indian girl and saw Pearl, who was looking 
toward him, her face very pale and her eyes shining like 
stars, while her wealth of golden hair had fallen like a 
billowy mantel about her form. He seemed to be more 
overcome with astonishment than the girl had been, who 
stood gazing at her with an awe-struck expression, quite 
embarrassing to Pearl. Finally he murmured a prayer, 
crossed himself, kissed a^ small crucifix, and with this 
in his trembling hand, came near her, saying: “Evange- 
line, my own sainted sister, why comest thou here to me?” 

Pearl felt truly embarrassed, but it was a great relief 
to know that the priest spoke English. He, with the cruci- 
fix still in his extended hand, seemed awaiting her re- 
sponse. By this time swarthy faces and wonder-wide eyes 
were all around them. Then summoning all her courage. 
Pearl replied: “Good father, I am not sainted, but a poor 
girl, who is left hlone here in these mountains and have 
come to you for protection and assistance.” Her voice 
trembled before she was half through with the sentence. 
The priest murmured. “It is Evangeline’s voice.” Then 
he took her hand in his, saying. “You are the exact image 
of my dead sister Evangeline and truly I thought you her 
sainted spirit, that had come to either chide, or guide me, 
for I often see her in my dreams; you are most welcome, 
my dear child, sit down for you are very pale and must 
have seen great trouble for one so young.” Tears were 
stealing into her eyes and it was difficult for her to frame 
a reply; he noticed her embarrassment and tears and 
asked: “What is your name, my daughter, and who are 
your parents?” “I never knew my parents, she replied, I 
was picked up by Captain John Barton, upon the wide 
ocean, eighteen years ago; he and his wife raised me and I 
have borne their name; my name is Pearl Barton.” He 
seemed lost for a while in profound thought, tSen replied. 
“I am sure that you are my sister Evangeline’s daughter, 
as the time you give corresponds with the time that she 
was lost at sea.” “Eighteen years ago last April, Pearl 
replied.” “Yes, then it must be that you are my niece, 
Evangeline Kossuth. My sister’s husband was Ferdinand 
Kossuth, a cousin or relative of that old noble Hungarian, 
Louis Kossuth. He, also, is dead, killed in battling for his 
country’s rights and honor. Have you any locket or trinket 
that was found upon you when the Captain picked you up. 
that I may be certain?” 


110 


PEARL; AN OCEAN WAIF 


“Yes, I have a locket, but thus far no one has been able 
to open it.” The colored cook had by this time prepared 
supper for the priest, which was taken into his tent by the 
Indian girl, who had arranged the table for two. Pearl sat 
down with him to a supper that she considered fit for a 
king. After grace, he poured a glass of wine and handed it 
to her, saying, “drink, my child, and let -us see if it is pos- 
sible for the roses to come into your white cheeks.” She 
sipped the wine. This warmed and strengthened her. Then 
he helped her to a bountiful supply of delicious food, and 
to a fragrant cup of tea, such tea as Aunt Milley made, that 
she had wished for that dreary afternoon, while her head 
was aching and she alone in the cave. The wine, the food 
and the tea, all combined to send the rich red blood to her 
hitherto pallid cheeks. “There,” said he, “now we have the 
roses and you look like Evangeline’s very self. Yet, you 
surely are her daughter and after tea we will look at the 
locket, if you have it with you.” “I have it here,” replied 
Pearl. They were a long time at the tea table talking and 
eating. Pearl explaining how she came to be here in the 
m|ountains alone; what she had passed through and of the 
journey she intended to take on the morrow. The priest’s 
eyes were moist with unshed tears as he responded: 
“Aye, aye, my child, you have the noble courage in your 
veins that few girls possess. My own true Evangeline; 
my own brave Evangeline. What you have endured would 
break down an ordinary girl, or drive her insane. None 
but a true heroine could endure calmly to be captured 
as you were. It shows the stuff you are composed of. 
The Kossuths, as well as the Emersons, are brave; and 
you are truly one of them. Now we will look at the 
locket.” 

While she was unclasping it, he continued: 

“You were most fortunate in falling into the hands 
of the son of the Peace Chief of the Utah tribe, as the 
old chief is a benevolent, humane, man, and his two sons 
are like him. Did you say that the dead brave called 
you the ‘Sacred Daughter of Manitou?’ ” “Yes,” responded 
Pearl, as she handed him the locket and chain; when 
he exclaimed joyfully: “The very one that I gave to my 
idolized sister; and it was made by my own directions. 
No one has opened it, you say?” “No one has been able 
to open it thus far,” she replied. He then moved the 
diamond setting a very little ways, then turned the locket 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF m 

over and moved the ruby in the opposite direction, when 
the locket, to Pearl’s surprise, flew open and disclosed 
two miniatures, one of a man clothed in military attire, 
with medals and stars denoting a high position in the 
army or government to which he belonged; and the other 
of a woman the very image of herself. These were minia- 
tures of her parents, and at last she knew “who and what 
she really was.” These great questions were answered. 
The priest stooped and kissed her forehead, saying: “In- 
deed you are my own Evangeline, and I am your uncle: 
but you will call me father, or Father Francis; as this 
is the name that I am known by.” It was now nearly 
midnight, and Father Francis asked: “Is there anything 
in the cave that you wished to bring down to this 
camp before you sleep to-night?” “Yes,” responded 
Pearl. He went with her, taking matches and a candle. 
When they reached the cave he lighted the candle and 
looked around, seeing the revolvers lying near the buf- 
falo robe. 

The tears filled his kind blue eyes, as he looked at his 
lovely niece, and said: “And so' you were going to 
defend the remains of your captor, if need be?” “Yes, 
father, but I prayed that the animals might be kept 
away.” She took her bonnet and satchel; all else be- 
longed to Eagle Eye. As they came out of the cave 
they stood a few moments by the side of the little mound 
of boughs that told where Eagle Eye’s body was lying 
and he looked at the deep furrow ploughed down the 
spruce tree by the lightning, then turning to Pearl said: 
“You did all this to protect and hide his remains?” 

“Yes. father,” responded Pearl. “He was very kind 
to me, and I shall always class him among my true 
friends.” “Yes, yes,” Father Francis replied, “and now 
my Evangeline, we must return to our camp and try to 
sleep, as we will be obliged to be up early to-morrow 
morning.” They retraced their steps, and soon after re- 
turning to the camp, retired for the night. Pearl’s bed 
was made for her in the tent where the Indian girl slept. 
Her thoughts would not permit her to fall asleep very 
soon; the present rest, happiness and comfort contrasted 
too strongly with her morning’s grief and day’s lone- 
liness and desolation, and to her it seemed so wonderful 
she was half inclined to believe it only a dream, a happy, 
happy dream. Indeed, the great change had come to her 


112 


PEARL; AN OCEAN WAIF 


that had been prophesied by the voice in her dream, 
while in the Mexican hut. She thought it had come 
to her while kneeling by the side of Eagle Eye’s lifeless 
form, but his death was only a commencement of this 
great change; and if that was the commencement, what 
would be the termination. These were her thoughts and 
questionings before she fell asleep. 

Morning dawned clear and beautiful. She was awak- 
ened early by the noisy camp about her, and when about 
to step from the tent her eyes were greeted by a sight 
that she could not forget. The sunlight was gilding the 
top of the range that walled the little dell in upon the 
west, and adown this dell six Utah braves were riding, 
all coming toward the camp. All of them were dressed 
in the most gorgeous gala attire. The horses were the 
finest and decked with the plumage of the eagle, each 
Indian having some kind of a head-dress made of feathers 
sitting gaily upon his glossy hair. The finest, happiest 
spirits seemed to pervade this little band of braves. She 
noticed that one of them, one that resembled Eagle Eye, 
was leading a perfectly white pony, and that the pony’s 
bridle was ornamented with what appeared to be silver 
bangles. Some kind of a white robe was upon the sad- 
dle of this white pony. They halted a moment and looked 
at Sultan when they reached him, then rode up to the 
camp and dismounted, greeted the Mexican muleteers in 
a friendly manner, also Father Francis, whom they seemed 
to revere. 

Pearl re-entered the tent at their approach, leaving 
only sufficienc space open at the tent door to view the 
entire scene, without being seen herself. Her heart told 
her that this was an escort sent out by Eagle Eye’s 
tribe to accompany him and herself on the remainder of 
their journey. A trembling and faintness overcame her, 
as she thought of the terrible ordeal she would soon be 
obliged to pass through, and could not help dreading it. 

Breakfast was prepared for Father Francis first, and 
taken into his tent. The Indian girl came and invited 
Pearl to breakfast. She went quietly from one tent to 
the other. 

The braves had dismounted, turned their horses loose 
and were seated upon the’ ground with the Mexicans at 
their morning meal. 

Father Francis greeted Pearl kindly, and again 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


113 


poured her a glass of wine and insisted upon her drink- 
ing it, for he had noticed that her face was very paie; 
and while they were sipping their coffee he remarked: ‘*1 
was sure the braves would come early this morning, 
and that was one reason why I wished to be up by 
times, my Evangeline; and now we will be obliged to break 
the sad news to these young braves very carefully, for 
their hearts are full of joyousness and anticipation of great 
happiness. They have not asked any questions in regard to 
their brave, or concerning you. They have seen his horse, 
and doubtless expect to soon see him. Hear them laugh! 
No tribe of Indians, unless, perhaps, the Navajoes, ever 
laugh as the Indians of the Utah tribe laugh; and no 
tribe can mourn their dead more profoundly than they do." 

Pearl’s cheeks had turned deathly pale again. Father 
Francis looked at her and, shaking his head, said: 

“How white you are, Evangeline! I should have been 
more thoughtful, and not mentioned this subject, as it 
must be anything but pleasant to you, and you will par- 
don me for my unintentional carelessness. Pardon me, 
my Evengeline; and as you have scarcely more than 
sipped your coffee, take another glass of wine, and do 
finish your breakfast. I will be excused, as perhaps I 
may be needed outside.” 

This he said as he arose from the table, and left 
Pearl to finish her breakfast alone. When he went from 
his tent he found the whole camp astir. The Indians were 
asking many questions that the Mexicans could not pos- 
sibly answer, as not one of them had seen Eagle Eye, 
or knew of his death; but all knew of the beautiful, golden 
haired maiden who had appeared so suddenly by their 
camp fire the night before. So suddenly had she come 
that many of the Mexicans thought she had either drop- 
ped down from the star-lit skies, or had come up out 
of the earth. No one had seen where she had come from. 
The braves looked solemn, and Eagle Eye’s brother mur- 
mured^^The Sacred Daughter of Manitou.” Father Francis 
heard this as he approached them, and in the kindest 
manner told them of Eagle Eye’s death by a stroke of 
lightning. The brother, as well as all the braves, looked 
both horrified and sad, the brother murmuring his opin- 
ion that the Great Spirit had sent the fire from the 
clouds to call Eagle Eye to the Happy Hunting Ground. 


114 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


Father Francis, with the braves and a few unemployed 
Mexicans, went solemnly toward the little mound of spruce 
boughs that covered the remains of Eagle Eye. Here 
they paused while Father Francis told them how the 
golden-haired maiden had, with her tender white hands, 
piled the rocks around the dead brave and cut the boughs 
with the small ax and heaped them above him, and how 
her white hands were all blistered and torn in perform- 
ing this labor of friendship. He also told them that if 
he had not come to the dell that night that she would 
have taken Eagle Eye’s horse this morning and started 
to find their tribe. 

All this impressed the braves deeply. Then they all 
exafmined the deep furrow that had been ploughed down 
the spruce tree. Not many words were spoken, for all 
knew that the Great Spirit had taken their favorite brave 
from earth and away from His golden-haired daughter, 
and that their duty was to take the body home to his 
father. They all knew of the great feast being prepared 
by him for his son and the golden-haired white squaw; 
and how now, all their rejoicings would be turned to 
bitter wailings and lamentations. 

They did not uncover their dead, but went quietly to 
work forming a light bier, by which the remains could 
be safely carried upon the back of his faithful horse. 
This was soon completed, and Sultan brought to the 
mouth of the cave. A buffalo robe was spread upon his 
back and the light bier sat upon this, where it was 
securely strapped and roped, so there could be no possible 
danger of its becoming disarranged; then a layer of spruce 
boughs that were heaped above the body were spread 
upon the bier. The brother spread a huge buffalo robe 
over these. All was now ready for the body. Solemnly 
they removed the few boughs that remained, after these 
the robe. The removing of this disclosed their dead 
brave to their view. There he lay with his rifle firmly 
locked in the grasp of his hand. This must be removed; 
and when they unclasped the stiffened Angers all saw 
how cruely his hand had been burned by the lightning. 
Carefully and tenderly they raised his body and placed 
it upon the bier, after which they spread a buffalo robe 
over it and placed the remainder of the boughs above 
this. These were bound on securely. Eagle Eye’s re- 
volvers and other effects were distributed among the 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


115 


braves. After all this labor was completed Eagle Eye’s 
brother asked Father Francis if he could see the golden- 
haired “Daughter of Manitou?” The braves caught their 
horses and waited near the cave until Father Francis 
could bring her to them, for greatly they wished to see 
this mysterious being. 

He went to the tent and told Pearl of the brother’s 
request, and added: 

“My dear child, you must go with your hair unbound. 
They consider you the ‘Sacred Daughter of Manitou,’ and 
it is as well they should always consider you this sacred 
being, whom some medicine man of their tribe has de- 
scribed to them.’’ 

She arose and took from her satchel her sketch 
book and cut the leaf out that had the sketch of Eagle 
Eye and his horse upon it; also two other leaves. Then 
she unbound her hair. Father Francis noticed how pale 
she was while doing all this, and wondered if she would 
be overcome by the ordeal she was about to pass through. 
While she was getting ready Father Francis called to 
Nola (the Indian girl) to bring a large black silk shawl 
that was in the other tent. This she did, and this she 
placed over Pearl’s head, arranging its folds about her 
form to entirely cover the golden hair, and to nearly 
cover her face. They then started to go to the braves, 
both walking slowly. The braves saw them coming, and 
a feeling of awe was expressed in each swarthy face. 
Father Francis led Pearl to the mouth of the dark cavern, 
and then removed the shawl. The braves stared at her 
in dumb wonder, and admiration, mingled with profound 
adoration and awe. No words were spoken for some 
moments. Finally Father Francis said: 

“Braves, you see the ‘Sacred Daughter of Manitou,’ 
and now look at these white hands, blistered and torn: 
these hands that were not made to labor.” 

Pearl was very pale and her eyes shown like stars, 
caused by the nervous tension she was passing through. 
She saw the green mound upon the back of Sultan, and 
knew, too well what was hidden from view beneath it. 
She felt that she must pet Sultan, and bid him good 
by before the braves started away with him, for he looked 
sad and dejected stading there with the body of his dead 
master upon his back, and she felt that he longed to hear 
her voice. 


116 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


Eagle Eye’s brother asked Frather Francis if he and 
his braves could shake hands with the “Daughter of Man- 
itou?” He replied that they could. The brother came 
first, took both of her hands and looked at them, and 
still holding them, then reverently kissed the torn 
and blistered places upon them, and still hold- 
ing them, knelt at her feet. What he uttered 
she did not understand, but his voice sounded broken and 
sorrowful. She saw tears upon her hands, tears from the 
eyes of a Ute brave! Each brave went through the same 
ceremony. Tears were coursing down Father Francis’ 
cheek during this strange and impressive scene. After 
this Pearl advanced to Eagle Eye’s brother and handed 
him the sketch of Sultan and his master, the sketch 
that she had made of them which Eagle Eye had wished 
his father to have. Pearl requested Father Francis to 
tell him that it was made for Eagle Eye’s father, and 
she wished him to keep it always in remembrance of his 
dead son and of herself. The brave bowed his head, but 
seemed to be waiting for something more. After 
seeming to have settled in his own mind what was 
best to do, he looked at Father Francis and asked: “Can 
\ have a lock of> her golden hair?” Father Francis asked 
Pearl. She answered that he could, and told the father 
where he could find her scissors, and with them to bring 
a blue ribbon, that he would also find in her satchel. 
While the father was gone for these Pearl walked to 
Sultan’s head, caressed and petted him, called him by his 
name, assuring him of her grief in parting with him, 
and with tear filled eyes bade him be careful and take 
his dead master home safely. For her good by she 
pressed a kiss upon his broad forehead, saying: “Good 
by forever.” The beautiful animal evidently loved her 
attention. She saw Father Francis approaching, and went 
to him. The braves had watched her closely while she 
bade Sultan good by, and considered it some sacred cere- 
mony, hence ever after this held the horse as too sacred 
for other mortals to ride. Father Francis and Pearl 
retired into the cave out of sight of the Indians, . and 
she directed him where to cut out a tress of her hair. 
She took the hair and partly braided it, then tied it with 
the blue ribbon. This she took out and presented to 
Eagle Eye’s brother. He took it and held it a moment, 
then returned it to her; speaking to Father Francis and 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


117 


giving him to understand that he wished Pearl to place 
the hair in with the picture with her own hands. This 
she did. He again kissed her hand, murmured something; 
then spoke to one of his companions, who brought the 
beautiful white pony to him. He handed the bridle to 
Father Francis, assuring him that the pony belonged to 
the “Sacred Daughter of Manitou” — that Eagle Eye’s 
father had sent it for her to ride upon to their tribe, 
and she must accept it as a present from his father. 
This she could not refuse to do, and through Father 
Francis she expressed her most heartfelt thanks, which 
she hoped he would take to his father, the great Peace 

Chief of the Ute tribe. Now they were all ready 

to go, and with sad faces the solemn procession moved 
slowly out of the dell. Father Francis and Pearl watched 
them until they were entirely out of sight, when she 
mounted her little white pony, and with Father Francis 
by her side, rode down to their camp. 

The sun had nearly reached the zenith when they 
returned and they went directly to Father Francis’ tent, 
where Nola was spreading the table for their dinner. 
Father Francis called to one of the men to take care 
of the pony. This man he called “Black Wolf.” He 
was the brother of Nola, the Indian girl. 


118 


PEARL; AN OCEAN WAIF 


CHAPTER X. 

Father Francis and Pearl were tired. Nola brought 
them w,ater from; the cool stream in which to lave their tear- 
stained cheeks and cool their- heated brows; after which 
they felt more refreshed. Both had passed through an 
ordeal that would bring to the bravest heart weariness 
and pain, and they were thankful it was through with so 
satisfactorily. Father Francis insisted upon her taking 
a glass of wine before their repast, and took one him- 
self. Then they sat a long time at their dinner, en- 
joying a quiet and quieting conversation as much as they 
enjoyed their delicious meal. After this was over Father 
Francis said: 

“‘Now, my Evangeline, you must rest during this af- 
ternoon, and recruit your strength. Rest care free, my 
dear child, and know that you have a protector in your 
mother’s brother, who can and will untangle all these 
troubles that have worried you so long, and will go with 
you back to your childhood’s home. ' Think of this, and 
rest. I want to see if it is possible to bring the roses 
permanently back to your pallid cheeks. Wine will do 
it temporarily, but we want the health, and to see them 
tinted with the wine of youth, born of health, hope 
and happiness.” 

He stooped and pressed a kiss upon her broad white 
brow, led her to the door of the tent, then again bade 
her to rest care free, adding, “we start early in the morn- 
ing.” And Pearl did rest upon the soft wool mattress,- 
rested as she had not rested since she slept upon her 
sweet, white bed at home, before the dark clouds of appre- 
hension commenced to lower around her young life. 

Now the darkness was leaving. All the forebodings 
of coming ill were vanishing from her mind, and a feeling 
of security filled her soul. 

On the following morning the early stir in camp 
awoke her. Breakfast over and packs arranged upon the 
mules for their trip, Black Wolf brought Pearl’s beauti- 
ful little white pony for her to ride, and before the 
morning’s sun had more than gilded the mountain points 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


119 


with its light they were moving westward out of the dell. 

They rode along over the same trail that the Ute 
braves had borne their dead companion the day before — 
tneir companion that was once Pearl’s captor, and whose 
spirit, perhaps, was near her now. This she thought as 
they rode along their trail. Just before they left the 
dell they diverged from the Indian trail and went nearer 
a southwest direction, and she noticed that the route 
they were traveling appeared to be unfrequented and very 
dim, yet the muleteers had no trouble in keeping it. 

Father Francis was ever near Pearl. She noticed that 
the Mexicans who were his serving men seemed to re- 
gard her as a supernatural being. She spoke to him about 
this, and he answered: 

“Yes, and it is better so. Have as little to say to 
them as possible, my Evangeline.” 

It was a difficult, steep route that they traveled 
that day. Their noon-day meal was served upon the crest 
of a mountain where melted snow was used for water 
lo prepare their food. After dinner there was but a lit- 
Le more climbing to be done, and the route, though 
rough, was all down grade, and often lay along the mar- 
gin of a dashing mountain torrent. The dash and roar 
was at times almost deafening. At sunset, when they 
camped, they pitched their tents by the side of this 
stream, that had broadened out into a peaceful river. 
One of the Mexicans caught a number of large, beautiful 
trout from this, and before the mules were all unpacked 
Black Wolf brought to their camp a deer. Their supper 
this evening was unusually appetizing, for in addition 
to the venison and trout were mountain raspberries, de- 
licious and ripe. No wine was required to sharpen their 
appetites this evening, as their long, tiresome ride in the 
bracing mountain air was sufficient. 

Pearl slept sweetly that night. No care or trouble 
overshadowed her young spirit, and she awoke early, to 
prepare for their onward march. 

Only one more day of journeying and then they could 
rest, so Father Francis had told her yesterday. She had 
traveled so constantly of late that a perfect rest from 
.t would seem heavenly. Pearl thought as she arose 
that morning. 

Their breakfast was soon prepared and disposed 'of, 
and they were again upon their journey. This day they 


120 


PEARL; AN OCEAN WAIF 


traveled due southwest through a portion of the mountains 
that seemed perfectly wild. Only the dim trail they were 
folowing showed that others had been there before them. 
The game was both tame and abundant. Elk, deer and 
grouse were started up very frequently; and the mountain 
sides, which were not abrupt, were covered with grass 
and mountain raspberries. There was a variety of ber- 
ries here that Pearl had not seen before. These grew upon 
a small shrub-like bush, were dark purple in color and 
very sweet, yet not nearly so delicious as were the red 
raspberries. The train moved along upon the western side 
of the river until after noon, then it turned westward 
through a broad, undulating valley or park toward a 
range of mountains whose summits seemed towering high 
up into the arching sky. A climb to the summit of a 
rolling foothill and then to a raise beyond this, brought 
them to a wide plateau, where they camped by the side 
of a beautiful lake. Pearl was somewhat disappointed 
in not seeing any habitation near, and began to think 
that they would rest in camp from their journey. Father 
Francis, after giving directions to his men, came to her 
and said: “Well, my Evangeline, we are through travel- 
ing now for awhile.” He noticed the questioning in her 
lovely eyes, and said: “We camp over night, to be sure, 
here. . But to-morrow you shall be installed mistress of 
my summer mansion, and then we will rest for fully 
two months, and perhaps the one you so dearly love 
can be induced to visit us here.” 

A rose tint tinged her lovely face, and a sweet -smile 
lighted up her features. This caused her to look per- 
fectly lovely to Father Francis. 

“That’s right, my precious girl, be hopeful and happy. 
Many events occur that we never have dreamed of, and 
many will occur that we think of, and pray for. Just 
think, only a few days ago and you were weepings by 
the side of your dead Indian captor, and felt yourself 
the most lonely and desolate girl on earth. Now look at 
the contrast, my dear. And you did not dream that your 
sainted mother’s brother would so soon be your protector.” 

Pearl’s eyes filled with tears. They were tears of 
thankfulness. Her sweet red lips trembled, but she did 
not try to speak. Father Francis turned to give some 
directions to Nola, then took Pearl by the hand and went 
into the tent to await supper and rest the while. After 


PEARL; AN OCEAN WAIF 121 

they had made themselves comfortable and were resting 
x>ather Francis turned to her, and said: 

“My dear Evangeline, you expected to see a house 
for us to rest in from our travels; but there is a finer 
place for us than many a mansion could afford. Yet 
to-night I will not attempt to explain, as secrets ought 
not be spoken with only tent walls between, us and listen- 
ing ears, yet those who may, or may not, listen, may 
not understand the English language. We can never 
know how much these Mexicans do understand — they are 
a race of people I can never fully trust. But rest as- 
sured, my dear child, that we will soon be very com- 
fortable and entirely safe.” 

“1 am certain, dear father, that no discomfort or harm 
will come to me if you can prevent it,” she responded; 
“and I trust in your plans, whatever they may be, with- 
out asking for an explanation.” 

By this time Nola came into the tent to arrange the 
table. When supper was disposed of Pearl, being very 
tired with her day’s ride, bade Father Francis good night 
and retired to her tent. She wondered what he referred 
to as a secret, but would not permit herself to feel too 
curious about it now, as she felt certain that everything 
would be explained to her in time. Sweetly she slept 
that night; but the early stir in camp aroused her before 
the day was fairly dawning. An early breakfast for the 
Mexican muleteers was being prepared by Tony, the col- 
ored cook. Pearl arose and looked out. Nola explained 
to her that the Mexicans must start early, and that there 
was no need of her getting up until she chose to this morn- 
ing. Pearl did not care to sleep, and while enjoying the 
morning’s rest, listened to the Mexicans’ preparations for 
their departure. Soon she heard Father Francis talking 
to them. He was paying them, and charging them to re- 
turn with the mules in two months from that day, which 
they promised to do. After their early breakfast Father 
Francis gave them his blessing, and with profuse adieus 
they started upon their homeward journey. The sun had 
not yet appeared above the eastern heights, and the breeze 
of early morning blew cool upon Pearl as she again looked 
out the door of her tent. She had heard Father Francis 
give directions to Black Wolf to raise the boat and have 
it drying. He had re-entered his tent after giving these 
directions to the Indian and a few words to Tony. Curi- 


122 PEARL .AN ^OCEAN WAIF 

osity prevented her from remaining longer quiet, and she 
concluded to enjoy the beauties and breeze of the early 
morning. Wrapped in her cloak she stepped out of her 
tent and down to near the water’s edge. She noticed in 
passing that all the packs were heaped near Father 
Francis’ tent and a tarpaulin spread over them. ^Only the 
colored cook was in sight, and he busy preparing the 
breakfast for the few who were left. A short distance 
from their quiet camp her little white pony was grazing. 
She raised her pretty head and softly neighed when Pearl 
came in sight. This creature, too, had learned to love 
her attentions, and she was indeed very fond of it in re- 
turn. 'a large gray horse was feeding near the pony, 
and these were all the animals in view; all that were 
left of the many that had made their camp noisy with 
their tramp and braying only a few short minutes before. 
In turning to look westward she saw that they were 
camped near what appeared to be the foot of one of the 
high snow-capped peaks they had been approaching yes- 
terday. Its snow-crowned crest gleamed brightly in the 
morning sunlight, and yet the rising sun had not shown 
himself above the eastern mountains. While in turning 
to take in the view around the lake, she noticed that 
a huge perpendicular wall of rock rose on its western 
side, and above the wall the mountain towered high and 
grand. She walked toward the wall and saw a moving 
object near the edge of the lake, not far from the wall. 
This at first startled her, and prevented her from going 
farther in that direction. She paused - a moment and 
watched the moving form, then concluded it must be 
Black Wolf dragging some object up out of the water, 
and this explained that which she had heard that morn- 
ing, as this object proved to be a boat. 

She looked beyond Black Wolf and saw what ap- 
peared to be a dark cavern opening into the perpendic- 
ular wall of rock. The lake had looked cold and deep 
until now ; the rising sun lighted the crest of each tiny 
wavelet, causing the water to look like a. lake of shim- 
mering gold. This' was most beautiful to Pearl. After 
enjoying this sight until after the sun was above the 
eastern range of heights, and fiooding the whole valley 
with his golden beams, she went out to caress the pony 
who had neighed twice already to attract her atten- 
tion. The dear little creature evinced her pleasure as 


PEARL; AN OCEAN WAIF 


123 


Pearl approached her. She, too, had evidently known 
tne caresses of some white woman before coming into 
Pearl’s possession. This she felt certain of, as well as 
Sultan had been captured from the whites by the Utah 
braves. Dear, faithful Sultan was still their captive, 
so thought Pearl while talking to and caressing “Lady 
Blanche,” as she called this lovely pony, who never 
tired of her presence. Father Francis called to her cheer- 
ily, and asked if she were not out early. She went to 
him and told him of the beauties she had witnessed in 
watching the early sun light upon the Alps-like heights 
and upon the rippling lake. Her cheeks were glowing and 
her eyes beaming. Father Francis cared more for this 
than for all the scenery, and kindly responded: 

“So you think this valley and lake and the moun- 
tains perfectly beautiful and grand, my Evangeline?” 

“Indeed I do, dear father,” she replied. 

“And I think the roses in your cheeks and the joyful 
light in your dear eyes far beyond - all these, for this 
tells of your returning strength and hope, my child, and 
I am glad you are feeling so well.” 

Nola carried the breakfast into the tent while they 
were chatting, and now came out and announced that 
it was ready. 

Pearl was quite ready for her breakfast. Her little 
•exercise and the morning breeze- acted as a tonic and 
appetizer. While partaking of their breakfast Father 
Francis informed her that after one trip had been taken 
to. their summer home she and Nola could go. 

“How are we going, dear father, upon the horses?” 
asked Pearl. 

He smiled and shook his head, saying:^ “No; the 
balance of our journey will be only a short trip by water, 
my Evangeline.” 

She looked her astonishment, but did not speak. 

“Now I can tell you my secret, but could not last 
night. The muleteers think we will camp right here 
until they return in September for us. And it is best 
they should think so. I have my colored cook, Tony; 
and the two Indians come with me every summer. I 
can trust these; but as I have already told you, I can- 
not trust the Mexicans.” 

She looked inquiringly at him, but did not speak. 
After a moment he continued: 


124 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


“The place that we have for our summer home is 
in a lovely gem-like dell just beyond the wall of perpen- 
dicular rock to the west.” 

“And do we climb over that wall?” Pearl asked, 
smiling. 

“No, my child; we go by water; and as we are through 
our breakfast, come with me for I can better show 
you than explain.” 

They went to where she had seen Black Wolf drag- 
ging the boat from the water, and found it lying upside 
down upon the shore, the oars farther up upon the bank. 
Father Francis examined the boat for a moment and 
remarked : 

“It is still safe and sound,” then turning to her said: 
“Evangeline, this boat has been sunk to the bottom of 
this lake ten months ago. Black Wolf sinks it before we 
leave here each autumn.” Then he proceeded by asking: 
“Do you see the cavernous opening in that wall of rock?” 

Pearl answered that it had attracted her attention 
that morning, as she supposed it to be an entrance to 
a cave. He smiled and answered: 

“That, Evangeline, is the grand gateway to our sum- 
mer home.’ 

“It is?” she asked, in astonishment. 

“Yes; and now Black Wolf is coming to row the 
boat nearer our camp, as this boat is the carriage that* 
will take us through the gateway to our mountain dell 
and its grottoes.” 

Black Wolf turned the boat over and pushed it into 
the water, then rowed it to within a few yards of where 
the tents were standing. Tony, the cook, was ready with 
some of the packs. These were loaded into the boat, 
then Tony, with Black Wolf, rowed toward the cavern. 
Pearl watched them until they were quite out of sight, 
then turning to Father Francis, asked: 

“How far do they go in the cavern?” 

“Not far. Nola will have everything ready, that you 
and she may go next time, then you will see for yourself.” 

“Do you go, too. Father Francis?” she asked. - i ’ 

“No, no, my child. I will not be with you until after- 
noon, for I must superintend this moving, although Tony 
and Black Wolf are very trustworthy. You and Nola 
will be entirely safe there, and can make yourselves com- 
fortable. Both of you will have plenty of work to keep 


PEARL; AN OCEAN WAIE 


125 


you busy, so you cannot grow lonely, for there will be 
much arranging to be done in our summer home before 
we will feel settled. But ‘many hands make light work,' 
and every one of us will help to-mlorrow.” 

Pearl did not have long to wait before she saw Tony 
and Black Wolf erojerging from the cavern and rowing 
toward them. A number of the packs were loaded into 
the boat, but room was left for herself and Nola. Black 
Wolf rowed them alone this time, and as the way began 
to aarken, asked Nola to light the candle. 

This candle, though but a tiny spark in the cavernous 
darkness, enabled Pearl to see the large stalactites that 
hung from the high arched roof above them, and also 
that there were many turnings in the course before she 
noticed the glimmer of daylight upon the other side. 
Soon they were out from under the mountain, and row- 
ing up the stream toward a cascade that fell many feet 
down from a ledge high up upon the mountain side. 
Down it roared and dashed into the streani below. She 
noticed carelessly the bearutiful scenes around her as she 
was looking for some habitation, to which she thought 
they wjere going. Thus far everything appeared wild, and 
not as though a home was near. Black Wolf rowed their 
little boat up to the shore, sprang out and tied it fast to 
a spruce tree, then commenced unloading. Nola gave 
Pearl to understand that they were at the terminus of 
their trip. To say that she was astonished would hardly 
express her feelings; but she did not speak. Nola turned 
toward a high, rocky ledge and motioned Pearl to fol- 
low. Only a few steps and they reached a mass of wild 
clematis vines growing near the rocky ledge. Nola 
stepped back of this mass of vines. Pearl following closely. 
An opening was just beyond these which they entered 
and Pearl found herself in a spacious, lofty room. She 
had never seen any room half so . grand in its marble 
whiteness. She looked up to the high overarching roof 
from which large stalactites, white and beautiful, were 
suspended. A few of the original stalagmites were left 
upon the now polished floor, but these were cut down 
to an uniform height. This she noticed. After gazing in 
amazement at these formations for som,e minutes she 
turned and saw the reflection of herself in a flne mirror 
that had been masoned into the rocky wall, and that 
seemed a portion of it. . . 


12G 


PEARL; AN OCEAN WAIF 


Nola had been busy somewhere (Pearl did not know 
where). She brought a broom and swept all around the 
stalagmites, dusted the polished floor, then went away 
and returned with a frame which she placed upon the 
cut down stalagmites. This was for a bed or couch, as 
upon this she spread soft wx)ol mattresses that had been 
brought in the packs that morning. A divan or two 
were manufactured in the same manner. Nola spread 
soft, rich rugs here and there upon the floor; so the room 
was richly furnished. This was romance for Pearl. Her 
life of late had been composed of changes — a great series 
of changes so unexpected and strange that they seemed lit- 
tle less marvelous than the fairy tales she had loved in her 
childhood to hear and read. Yes, this was like a fairy 
tale and she living right in the midst of it herself! She 
helped Nola with the arrangement of this room — rested 
upon one of the divans for a few minutes — then followed 
Nola and found her busily engaged in arranging a couch 
and rugs in another room similar to the first in size and 
beauty. It also had a mirror in the wall. New wonders 
surprised Pearl that day as she took a peep into other 
rooms of the Grottoes. 

Black Wolf seemed busy all forenoon in making trips 
with his boat to and from the tents outside the dell. 

Now it was noon. The time had been pleasantly em- 
ployed and no moment for loneliness. Black wolf came 
and brought with him dinner for the girls that Tony had 
prepared and sent them. This the two girls greatly en- 
joyed in their beautiful home. Both were hungry — and 
happy in the work they had been performing. 

The moving and arranging went on until mid-after- 
noon, when Black Wolf came with the last load, and 
brought both Father Francis and Tony. Then he left 
the boat tied to a tree near the entrance of the Grottoes. 
Pearl had been too busily engaged thus far to notice any- 
one’s absence. 

When Father Francis came she was delighted to see 
him, as now she could fully explain her delight to him, 
and ask many questions of him that she would never 
think of asking Nola. As he came he cheerily called her, 
and asked her how she liked their summer home. She 
hurried to him and replied: 

“Everything is mysteriously grand and splendid, and 
I have been wondering if you were not a modern Aladdin? 


PEARL; AN OCEAN WAIF 


127 


I am both delighted and surprised, and have been all day, 
and if just a few more of my loved ones were here would 
never care to leave this lovely place,” she said with a 
heightened color and a brilliant sparkle in her matchless 
blue eyes. There was a slight tremble in her voice 
when she said “my loved ones.” 

“Then you think that you can be happy here for 
awhile, my Evangeline?” 

“I know that I can, dear father,” she replied. 

“Well, then, as we can afford to leave the balance 
of the work to Tony, Black Wolf and Nola, we will pay 
a little attention to the beauties of nature outside of our 
Grottoes.” 

Pearl had barely noticed that morning the strange 
ana lovely surroundings, but now, as the afternoon shad- 
ows lay cool across the dell, all things seemed changed, 
greatly changed. Here they were positively at' the foot 
of an Alps-like height that stood a giant king at the north- 
ern extremity of this singular dell. Upon its brow gleamed 
whitely in the sunlight the eternal snows that crowned it. 
All around this dell arose immense and missive moun- 
tains — mountains that formed an impassable wall en- 
circling and securely guarding this beautiful place — with 
no possible ingress or egress except through the cavern- 
ous passage beneath them, that Black Wolf had so .often 
paddled his boat through that day. The monotonous- roar 
of the cascade grew louder as they advanced toward it. 
This attracted to itself their attention, as its thunderous 
roar had now become deafening, and the down-pouring 
volume of water was grand beyond description. A broad 
gleam of sunlight glanced athwart the lower mountains 
and lit up a magnificent bow arching above the lower 
portion of the cascade. This, to Pearl, was the most 
gorgeous display she had ever witnessed, and she stood 
mute with admiration and wonder. Father Francis en- 
joyed the study of her sweet young face. Its expression 
was truly his sister Evangeline. He enjoyed it more 
than he could any scene however grand, and his heart 
gave a great throb of thankfulness as he thought of how 
he had lound her, his sister’s daughter, in the mloun- 
tains alone, homeless and unprotected; reflecting it was 
the merest chance that he had found her. A day later 
and he would never have seen her. Then he wondered 
if there was any such thing as chance. Truly this, If 


128 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


chance, was indeed Providential. And in musing he 
thought that the Utah braves were perhaps more cor- 
rect in considering her the “Sacred Daughter of Manitou,” 
than in him considering her simply in the light of. a 
dear relative for, from her being rescued a wee waif upon 
the boundless ocean until now, it seemed to him that she 
must have been under the special guardianship of In- 
finite Power. Then he thought that henceforth her hap- 
piness should be his constant care. Not only care, but 
pleasure; for this was indeed his only sister’s child; his 
Evangeline, and dearer to his heart than all else the 
wide world might hold. 

Pearl stood fascinated until the sun sank behind 
the mountain and the bow faded from sight, then she 
turned, with a little sigh, saying: 

“So we can have this beautiful sight every day, 
dear father?” 

“Yes, every day that the sun shines, my Evangeline,” 
he replied; “but you have not seen a half of the beau- 
ties of this dell yet.” 

“This is enough for one day. Father Francis,” she 
replied. “I wonder what my dreams will be to-night?” 

“I hope they will be happy ones, miy child,” he re- 
sponded. 

As they walked leisurely homeward Pearl asked about 
the horses and tents. 

“They will remain near the lake while we stay here,” 
Father Francis answered ; “and whenever you wish to visit 
‘Lady Blanche’ you can do so. Black Wolf will attend 
to them twice every day.” 

When they reached the Grottoes thev found a table 
in the front room spread ready for their tea. Father 
Francis then said: 

“Evangeline, this is to be your room, and our even- 
ing meals will be served in here.” 

“That suits me. dear father, in fact every arrange- 
ment suits me and pleases me,” responded Pearl. 

“And according to my promise yesterday, mv Evange- 
line, I install vou mistress of our summer home.” 

She bowed, and smilingly replied: “I am proud of 
being mistress of this beautiful place.” 

Nola came in with the tea, and in sweet converse 
they enjoyed their evening meal, sitting at the table 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


129 

until Nola brought in candles and cleared the dishes 
away. 

As the evening advanced they talked of Frank and 
his probable mjovements. Father Francis asked how many 
days it had been since she was stolen from the Mormon 
camp. She told him, and he sat calculating for some 
moments, when he remarked: 

“Frank has not any more than received the tidings 
of your capture, even if your Mormon friends wrote to 
him immediately, and cannot possibly cross the ocean 
and plains in less than five or six weeks’ time. But 
we will not worry about this now, as there will be plenty 
of time for me to study out a plan whereby he can know 
of our whereabouts.” 

“Do you indeed think that you can get word to him. 
Father Francis,” she asked. 

Yes, my Evangeline, I hope to do so; but you must 
not worry about it,’ he responded, then added: “Nola 
will occupy one of these large divans for the night, as 
she will be company for you. 

“Yes,” responded Pearl, “I really like the girl, she 
is so faithful and true.” 

“Yes, she is faithful and true. She and her brother. Black 
Wolf, are grateful to me, and are as true as steel. I rescued 
them from a band of Mexican banditti when they were 
small children. They had stolen them to sell as peons 
to the wealthy Mexicans. I took them and have educated 
them, and have had them taught how to do many use- 
ful things. They feel that they really belong to me, and 
truly they do, for I do care for them. Tony, too, is bound 
to me through gratitude, for during the Mexican war 
he was left in camp to die. as he was very sick, and 
the officers he had been cooking for were killed,'' or the 
most of them were. I found him apparently dying, took 
himi to my home and cured him. It took a long time 
to have him upon his feet again, but he is all right now, 
and attached to me, and will be for life. I always pay 
my help, and do not believe in slavery. They are free 
to go if they wish to. but Tony does not care to leave 
me.” 

Pearl’s eyes shone with unshed tears, as she re- 
sponded: 

“You have done, and have been able to do many 
deeds of kindness during your life, dear father.” 


• 130 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


“Yes,” he responded, “a priest has much to do to 
alleviate suffering humanity. I was educated for a phy- 
sician, and the knowledge I gained through this edu- 
cation enables me to do a great deal of good as a phy- 
sician for the physical as well as the spiritual ailments 
of men.” 

“I would like to know if my mother belonged to the 
Catholic church,” asked Pearl. 

“No,” responded Father Francis, “and I was not 
raised in that church. We were strict adherents to the 
Church of England, that is the Emersons, the family to 
which your mother and I belong. We are members of 
this aristrocratic English family. There were but three of 
us; your mother, our eldest brother, Harry, and myself. I 
came to America and wandered off to Mexico, where I 
saw that a Roman Catholic priest could go unarmed 
where other men would not try to go, and also saw 
that a priest was revered next to the Deity, so I be- 
came one. But, my Evangeline, we are talking too late; 
so good night, and happy dreams.” 

She returned the good night, and was soon asleep in ' 
her comfortable bed. 

On the following morning Father Francis conducted 
Pearl through a number of rooms that were among the 
finest belonging to the Grottoes (the name that he had 
given the place), showed her the rooms that were used 
for their housekeeping during their stay. Some were 
used as store roomis, and filled with many articles they 
did not need to use. He then explained to her in regard 
to the light and ventilation of each room they occupied. 
Then he took her to the bath room. A spring of hot 
water bubbled up at the farthest extremity of this room. 
The warm water flowed the entire length of it. Here 
the air was very warm and humid. For bathing purposes 
there had been a large tub built of rock. Every arrange- 
ment was for comfort and convenience. She asked: 

“Did you flx -all this, Father Francis?” 

“No, no, my Evangeline; this was all done before 1 
knew of this place, long before I came into possession 
of it,” he responded. 

After looking the Grottoes through and noticing the 
two doors or entrances to them so entirely and beau- 
tifully hidden by the wild clematis vines and shrubbery, 
they walked out into the dell, lighted now by the, mid- 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIP 


131 


forenoon sun. The scenery appeared so different in this 
light, and not at all as it did when the evening shad- 
ows were there. And yet it could be nothing but grand 
and beautiful. The Alps-like height that stood guard 
upon the north, and rose many thousand feet above them, 
with its eternal snows now beneath the undimmied sun 
blazed with almost dazzling brilliancy. The lower part 
of the mountains were clad in dark evergreens, reaching 
down until they touched the perpendicular precipices that 
stood as immediate walls around the dell. 

Pearl turned and looked at every, side, then asked: 

“Is there truly no possible way to get out of here 
except through the cave-like entrance we came?” 

“No, my Evangeline, thus far no one has scaled these 
walls, although you can see several gorges where they 
run down to the dell. These, too, are deep and filled with 
snow, and look as though they might be climbed. Yet 
notice; in every instance a wall of rock, high and per- 
perpendicular, rises above these gorges, one might with 
much fatigue, climb up the gorges, but could never 
go beyond them, for these walls are impassable. They 
seem to say: ‘Thus far shalt thou go, but no farther.’ 
And it is better so, as we know we never can be molested 
here in our stronghold.” 

They looked and strolled awhile longer, when Pearl 
concluded to take sketches of the finest scenery, although 
her sketch book was small. She thought that she could 
take two sheets of it for the towering Alps and the cas- 
cade below it. In this manner she could sketch much of 
the grandeur, and finally work it into a painting when- 
ever the opportunity offered. So a portion* of every day 
was favorably employed in this (to her) congenial work. 
As they returned to the Grottoes Father Francis rememr 
oered that he had many very interesting books for her, 
if she was likely to become lonesome. She replied: 

“I, for one, would never think of being lonely here, 
although I love much to read interesting works, but we 
will save them for a rainy day; or if you are too busy 
to converse with me I will look at them; and if Frank 
were here — ” she paused and blushed. 

“Yes, my Evangeline, trust me to bring him here,” 
responded Father Francis. 

“I do trust you, dear father, for somohow I feel 


132 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


that you possess more power than ordinary mortals do,” 
she responded. 

'There is nothing mysterious or supernatural. In 
knowledge there is power,” he answered. ^ 

The days at the Crottoes were happy ones for every- 
one there. Father Francis and Pearl rested or en- 
gaged in pleasurable employment. Black Wolf supplied 
the establishment with game, fish and berries. This was 
all a delight to him. And Tony, the colored cook, was 
never so happy as when he was cooking some splendid 
dish for his friend. Father Francis, and the golden-haired 
“’Vangeline,” as he had learned to call her in his own 
mind, for he had never spoken many words to her since 
she came to them^ Nola was happy in performing her 
unties and in her fine needle work; also in watching 
Pearl’s sketches grow into perfect pencilings of the scen- 
ery near them. They had remained probably three weeks 
in their mountain home, when Father Francis entrusted 
two letters to Black Wolf, one of these to a Mexican, 
who had married in the Utah tribe. This one he wrote 
in Spanish, instructing him what to do in case a man 
by the name of Frank Raymond should come to the 
tribe in search of a young woman by the name of Pearl 
Barton. Father Francis was sure Frank Raymond would 
come to the tribe to find his betrothed, and took this 
method of letting him know where to find her. The 
other letter was addressed to Frank Raymond himself, 
with necessary instructions and directions. Father Fran- 
cis did not tell Pearl of this, as he was planning a pleas- 
ant surprise for her in the near future. * 

The Utah tribe, or a portion of it, had their summer 
home just north of a range of mountains that walled the 
valley (in which the tents were pitched) on the north. 
Black Wolf rode to the foot of this range, picketed his 
horse, and walked over the high mountains, delivered the 
letters without any one of the tribe knowing where he 
had come from, then returned across 'the mountains, 
killed a deer and took it home with him. 


PEARL; AN OCEAN WAIF 


133 


CHAPTER XL 

Frank Raymond received Pearl’s letter of May 28, 
(the one that she wrote and mailed to him the after- 
noon before starting upon her western journey with Eider 
Khnball and his family) in due season. He had been 
thinking of her, and wondering Why a letter from his 
betrothed did not accompany the ones that he had re- 
ceived from his father. He also received in the same 
mail a letter from his mother and one from his cousin, 
Kate Harrington. Both of these bore the date of May 
29. He read Pearl’s letter first — read it through twice 
before opening his mother’s letter. He was not only 
hurt, but wonderfully surprised at this proposed journey 
for his affianced, but her truthful and earnest letter defi- 
nitely explained the affair to Frank. He could see that 
she had been unduly persuaded, and in a manner, pushed 
into taking it. He re-read the precious missive, and kissed 
it before returning it to its envelope, then opened his 
mother’s letter. All that she wrote in regard to Pearl- 
was; “My dear son, your affianced is ambitious to be- 
come a noted artist, and has gone with the Kimball 
family to Salt Lake City, to sketch mountain scenery 
for the Mormons. They started this morning. Your 
father and I, seeing how anxious she was to go, fitted 
her out for the journey as we thought you would like her 
to be equipped.” He read a few more words and groaned; 
then tore his Cousin Kate’s letter open and read; “Pearl 
Barton was gone with the Kimball family to Salt Lake 
City. Her ambition to become an artist of renown seems 
to overbalance every other consideration; so she has 
gone to make pictures for the Mormons; but we are sure 
she will be well cared for, both upon the trip and after 
she reaches the home of the ‘Latter Day Saints,’ for Tom 
Kimball is much smitten with her beauty already, and 
he is truly very fine looking and quite intelligent.” This 
was as far as he read his cousin’s letter, for he threw 
it from him as he would have thrown a viper; then 
again took Pearl’s letter from the envelope and again 
read and kissed it, murmuring to himself; “Did I leave 


134 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


my dove among the kites? And the dear girl has written 
me two letters before this one? These I have not re- 
ceived; and this one she mailed herself? She has not 
received but one letter from me? And I have written 
her four — yes, Kate does handle all the mail at my father’s 
home. Sam, who takes it to the post office, is truly 
honest — and — yes, there had been a systematic intercep- 
tion going on. My letters have not reached Pearl, and 
only one letter before this one, written by her, has 
reached me. This one she mailed herself. If she had 
trusted it to Kate’s tender mercies I would never have 
seen it. So it is you, Kate Harrington, who are at the bot- 
tom of all this mischief. You (and must I say it), my 
lady mother; is it possible that my mother would stoop 
to assist in this business?” 

By the time that the entire truth had fairly dawned 
upon Prank’s understanding, a deadly palor overspread 
his fine face. The veins upon his broad, white forhead 
seemed distended to almost bursting. His fine, thin nos- 
trils were dilated and his magnificent dark eyes were full 
of grief and wrath. He walked the fioor a moment, then 
came to the table and bowed his fine head upon his 
hands, and for a time was lost in thought, and as some 
thoughts passed through his mind he shivered as though 
in an ague chill. Then he arose and paced back and 
forth fromi one side of the room to the other, and final- 
ly broke forth into speech: 

“Yes, my beloved mother has ever quietly thwarted any 
little extravagant desire of mine, especially if she did not 
see fit to approve of it. This I know, and yet I have 
ever loved -her and honored her above all other women. 
Until this hour I would have staked my life upon her 
honor; and now — ! I know that father is honorable, 
and yet he has been managed into taking a hand in 
this stratagem' to get my darling far away from me; 
and his sore conscience has been salved by buying Pearl 
those expensive presents and giving her also that purse 
of money. Perhaps that is the case with mother, too, 
as Pearl writes that she bought her an elegant traveling 
dress and cloak. (Pearl had plenty of dresses.) Well, 
my lady mother ought to know that if her son chooses 
one lady for a wife that he is not to be managed into 
marrying another girl just to please her. And that is 
just what she is quietly trying to do. Mother managed me 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


135 


out of purchasing a yacht and other (to me) very desir- 
able articles. But when it comes to choosing a wife 
she will find that I am not quite so easily managed. Yes, 
dear mother, your son will have his heart’s idol or never 
marry any one, and this you will be aware of before a 
great while. Of course I am tied here for a time; but 
I will draw this business to a focus as soon as possible, 
then go to Salt Lake City, marry Pearl and bring her 
home before they can know that I am out of England.” 

He had talked and w'alked and planned until his face 
began to assume its usual color, and this plan of going 
to Salt Lake City just suited his present mood. They 
at home had been playing what (doubtless) they con- 
sidered fine strategy, and he would simply outwit them. 
In a month or six weeks longer he could leave the 
business that now held him in London. 

That night he wrote a long, affectionate and loving 
letter to Pearl,- and- addressed it as she had instructed 
him to do, in care of Elder Kimball. Then he wondered 
if this letter would be -intercepted; too? »(And it would 
have been, 'had Pearl oreached Salt^ Lake City.) Then 
he -wrote a hurried letter to his mother, and -in it that: 
“He hoped his darling would have a safe trip across the 
plains, and an opportunity of sketching some of the grand- 
est scenery to be found in the Rocky. Mountains.” This, 
and nothing more, about Pearl. Then ar- little,- hurried 
note to Cousin Kate, principally an excuse for not writing 
a longer letter, • and not one word about Pearl to her. 
Byt there was a bitter little smile -upon his face as he 
folded it to place in an envelope, and- as he did this, said: 

“Oh, 'Coz Kate, you have overstepped the bounds; 
but we will -have this out some other time. And did you 
think to' make me jealous of Tom Kimball and my darl- 
ing? Ah, you prepare your wedge to separate me from 
my heart’s best love rather early. Do you think it pos- 
sible to make me jealous of Pearl? You had as well try 
to make me jealous of an angel.” 

He -would not permit his mother or Kate to know 
how he felt about Pearl’s going to Utah, for well 
-he knew that neither v of them were worthy of his con- 
fidence. Pearl’s letter to • him, that she mailed at St, 
Joseph, Missouri, reached him. In this she wrote him of 
one that she had sent him from St. Louis. This he never 
received. So he knew, or thought he knew, that the 


136 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


Kimball’s were in this scheme of intercepting their let* 
ters. This made but little difference to him now, as 
he would genteely outwit them all, for he knew that 
his darling was true and loved hiip. 

Time wore on, not slowly for Frank, as he was very 
busy, and had drawn the London business to a point 
where he could leave it for a time, at least. One day 
more in London, only one day, and he would be ready 
to sail for the United States. He prepared to go immedi- 
ately on to Salt Lake City without informing his parents. 
He reasoned that if they had descended from their high 
estate of honor and fair dealing, to practicing stratagem 
upon him in this, that was nearer and dearer to him than 
life itself; he was their son and could do the same, or 
— no, it was not dishonorable to marry his betrothed, but 
he would outwit them all. Frank Raymond utterly de- 
spised any underhanded dealing, and some genteel strat- 
egic miovements seemed to him little less than the grossest 
villainy. In this instance he and Pearl had been deeply 
wronged, and he humiliated in ascertaining that his own 
mother had practiced this deceit. Those were his thoughts 
as he sat down to his desk to write a letter to his father. 
He wished to write so that the folks at home would think 
he was still in England, while he would be in the United 
States. He wrote this letter and sealed it for the mail, 
when his mail was brought to his room. A few home 
papers and a letter bearing the post mark of Ft. Kearney, 
and this in a strange handwriting. His heart gave a ter- 
rible throb, as the thought arose in his mind that Pearl 
mlight be sick or dead, as from this point he was to 
have received a letter from her. He dreaded to open 
the missive, and would not until he could do so calmly. 
Then he walked to the open window and looked out for 
a moment, came to his desk, slowly cut the envelope 
and read: 


“At the Eastern Entrance of the Mountain Pass, 

July 8, 1855. 

“Mr. Prank Raymond: 

“Dear Sir — I have sad news to write you, and feel 
sure that you cannot receive it any too soon. 

“This morning, while I was up the canon to find 
plenty of gr/iss for our stock, while we camp here, a 
band of young braves of the Ute tribe (so our old 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


137 


mountaineer, Watkins, thinks) came and stampeded our 
best horses, twenty in number. I was riding Salem (the 
horse your father gave my father as a token of early 
friendship) or he would have been stampeded with the 
others. When I returned to camp, about 11 o’clock, 1 
was informed of the great loss of our best horses. 

“My first question was: ‘Where is Miss Pearl?’ I 
had seen her in the early morning going to a height near 
by to finish a sketch she began the evening before. No 
one had seen her since the morning, I hurried to the 
top of the hill and called her name a number of times, 
but received no answer. Then I commenced looking for 
tracks, and found a few fresh ones, made by her small 
boot, going down the hill farthest from the camp, and to 
where it looked as though she had stepped out upon a 
rock; and right belowi this rock I saw fresh hoof prints. 
I saw where they came up, and I followed them down 
the hill and away to the southward. They looked deep, 
as though a heavy. weight was upon the horse; and it 
must have been a powerful animal, for he measured the 
distance with very long leaps or bounds. So I am cer- 
tain that Miss Pearl Barton is in the hands of the Indians. 

“If we had our fieet horses the young men of my train 
and myself would go in pursuit; but we have only Salem 
that can begin to travel as fast as the Indian’s horse, 
that is taking our dear young friend, your betrothed, 
rapidly southward. I start in ten minutes’ time on Salem 
to overtake a mule train going east that our train passed 
two days ago, and will entrust this to the master of that 
train, to be mailed the first opportunity. My father is 
writing to your father, that he, too, may know of this 
terrible affair. 

“God grant that you receive this soon. Watkins, our 
old guide and mountaineer, says that the Ute tribe is 
more merciful to their white captives than any other 
tribe; so we hope that you can find and ransom Miss 
Barton unharmed. Truly your friend, 

“TOM KIMBALL, 

“Address: > “Salt Lake City, Utah.” 

After reading the above Frank sat as one stunned, 
looking more like a statue than a man. His eyes were 
wide open and almost expressionless. He did not move 
tor some moments. Finally he re-read the letter and 


138 


PEARL; AN OCEAN WAIF 


seemed to be determining if it in reality contained the 
truth. His face was very pale, in fact he will not be 
whiter when he is dead. At length he determined that 
Tom Kimball had written truthfully, and that this letter 
was not of a piece with the other deceptions; and when 
he felt certain that his beloved Pearl was indeed a cap- 
tive among the western Indians, a captive, and perhaps 
murdered before this letter had been mailed — as these 
thoughts burned through his brain like lightning — it was 
pitiful to watch him, his eyes ablaze with indignation and 
a terrible agony of grief, the veins upon his forehead 
standing out like cords and his face pale and stony. 
Finally these feelings found partial vent in words, and this 
was well for him. He crushed the letter in his tightly 
clenched hand, and raising it above his head, exclaimed; 

“Pearl, my darling Pearl, a captive in the hands of 
the merciless Indians! Surely I left my sweet, white dove 
among the hawks! Father, mother, what have you done? 
And you, Kate Harrington, have sealed your doom! And 
so father gave Salem to Elder Kimball for old friend- 
ship, sake! The plot thickens. A five hundred dollar 
horse for friendship sake! But I am glad Tom had 
him to ride to overtake that train, as, if two days later, 
I wiould not have received this letter — these tidings of 
Pearl’s captivity; and if I ever see her again there is 
no time to lose. O, God! Is there any justice or mercy 
in this hateful world? The sweetest of all women a 
captive among the savages! A martyr to my mother’s 
and Cousin Kate’s perfidious scheming, to their genteel 
strategy.” 

Now he walked like one frenzied for a moment, then 
again looked at the letter and slowly read; 

“Watkins, our guide and mountaineer, says that the 
Ute tribe is more merciful to their white captives than 
any other tribe.” 

“Thank God for this and O! Heavenly Father, make 
them kind to my precious one; make them merciful to 
my pure, white dove, and keep her safe from all harm 
until I can find and rescue her. My darling! My darling! 
Ah! No wonder that you had dark forebodings of com- 
ing ill! No wonder! No wonder! Had I been near, 
they never could have sent you away to this horrid fate. 
Father must know before this of her captivity. Poor old 
father; this will hurt him, for I know his good, kind 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


139 


heart too well to believe that he has been satisfied in 
regard to the journey from the first; and now this dread- 
ful turn that affairs have taken. Oh! I wonder how 
mother feels now. I imagine Kate is triumphant.” 

It was late, and he had not thought of supper; but a 
servant came to his door with a tea tray spread with a 
dainty lunch and sat this upon the table near him. When 
he saw the food it seemied to him that he could never 
eat again until after he had found Pearl and rescued 
her — never eat or sleep until his darling was again safe 
in his arms. Yet his better judgment told him that he 
must do all in his power to preserve his health and 
strength to do the work needed to be done, and travel 
the many miles that lay between him and his loved one. 
He sat down to the table and found that he could not 
swallow a mouthful of solid food, he was so filled with 
grief, indignation and apprehension. Yet he could, and did, 
drinK the tea and wine. His throat was parched and 
these gave him temporary strength. He walked and 
planned and talked to himself until nearly mid-night; then 
threw* himself across his bed to rest, not believing that 
he could sleep, but before morning he did fall asleep, and 
in this slight doze dreamed of Pearl. 

He saw her standing near him, saw her sweet face 
pale and tears in her lovely blue eyes, her wealth of 
golden hair falling in rippling, billowy splendor around 
her dainty form, and her left hand raised that he might 
see how loosely their engagement ring encircled the 
emaciated finger he had placed it upon, and where it 
fitted so snugly only a few short months ago. Then he 
dreamed of seeing her sitting alone away among the 
wild, rugged mountains, reaching both arms far out to- 
ward him for assistance. This dream awoke him, and 
as he arose he exclaimed: 

“My darling is yet alive, thank God!” and with these 
words the tears began to flow, tears that cooled his 
burning brain, and rendered him more fit to commence 
the untried task that lay before him. 

“Yes, my darling is still alive, and I will find her.” 

These words gave him strength and courage to live 
and to work — strength, courage and hope — all combined 
•to perform the labor of love that naught but death could 
prevent him from performing. Only one day longer was 
he detained in London, and on the following morning he 


140 


PEARL; AN OCEAN WAIF 


was aboard a fast sailing packet ship for the United 
States — ofE for the land that held his captive darling. 
There were no storms or adverse winds to hinder on 
that voyage, and he reached Boston Harbor in due time, 
then took the train for his home station. He reached this 
as Sam came in for the mail. Frank saw Sam, and 
gonig near him, asked: 

“Did you come with the rig?” 

Sam’s dark face turned gray, he was so surprised 
to see Frank and hear his voice, as he was not expecting 
him; and, too, he was astonished to see Frank looking 
so pale and thin, hence it was quite a time before he 
could call his bewildered senses sufficiently to answer 
him’. 

“Yes, Mr. Frank, I’se cum with de duble rig dis 
ebenin.” 

“Well, I am glad you did. How are the folks at 
home?” asked Frank. 

“O, all right’s fur’s I know,” responded Sam. “But 
yo’ is sick. Mr. Frank, suafi yo’se so pale.” 

“No, I am not sick. Here, load in this trunk and 
these valises, and let us be off; or have you something 
to take up from here to the house?” Frank asked. 

It was nearly dark when they reached their stables, 
Frank remaining in the conveyance until they reached 
them and then went from them to the kitchen door, 
where Aunt Hannah met him. She, too, was astonished 
at Frank’s unexpected presence and pale face, and as 
soon as she could speak, exclaimed: 

“Foh de Lawd’s sake, Mr. Frank, yo’ am sick, shuah, 
yo’ am mi’ty pale an’ pore.” 

“No, Aunt Hannah, I am' not sick; so don’t take on 
so, for I have something to tell you,” said Frank. 

“Well, bress de Lawd, I’se glad yo’ is home agin, 
honey, I is, shuah; an’ what yo’ guyin to tell yo’ ole 
Ant Hanner, chile? An’ I’se suffin’ to tell yo, ef I haven’t 
dun los’ it,” said Aunt Hannah, as she thought of the 
scorched letter, and went into the pantry to take it from 
its hiding place. While she was in there Sam came 
through with the mail. Frank told him to not let his 
father know that he had arrived. Aunt Hannah came 
out with the letter in her hand, saying: 

“Dere’s sumfin’ for yo’, I ’spec, Mr. Frank.” 

He took, and opened it. This was the letter that 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


141 


Pearl had written to him asking his opinion in regard to 
her going to Salt Lake City; and in this he could detect 
that she hoped he would disapprove of the trip. After 
reading it through he returned it to the scorched en- 
velope and placed it in the breast pocket of his coat. 
There was a strange light in his fine dark eyes as he 
looked at Aunt Hannah, and asked: 

“Where did you find this letter?” 

She told him, and she also told him what she heard 
Miss Kate say, that attracted her attention, “letters are 
sometimes lost at sea,” and in hearing these words from 
her she, out of curiosity, rushed to the stove and rescued 
this one letter, but the one below it was burned. Then 
he asked Aunt Hannah if anyone had told her that Pearl 
Barton had been stolen by the Indians. Aunt Hannah 
caught her breath, and for a moment could not speak, then 
exclaimed : 

“Foah de Lawd’s sake; no! Am she? Am dat bres- 
sed, golden-hair’d, lubly Pearl stole? Am she, shuah?” 

“Yes,” responded Frank, “she was stolen by the In- 
dians; and no one to rescue her.” 

Aunt Hannah continued: “O, my Lawd! I tole her so. 
Ole Ant Hanner know’d it. An’^did’n I’se plead wif dat 
sweet chile not to go wif dem crazy Mormons? Yais 
I did. An’ O, now; she am ’mong dem Injuns? O! Foah 
de lub ob de bressed Lawd, can’t yo’ fine her; can yo’ 
eber fine dat darlin’?” 

By this time the poor old colored woman threw her 
apron over her head, sank to the floor, and rocking 
herself back and forth, sobbing as though her honest, 
loving heart would break; sobbed and moaned as though 
no hope was left. Frank sank to the chair nearest him 
and wept as he had never wept in his life. The old, 
black woman’s sympathy overcame him. Also he felt 
that he was weak, and in a miserable condition to do 
all that he wished to do. Finally Aunt Hannah quit her 
sobbing and moaning; she thought of Frank’s ter- 
ribly pale face and arose. Although very sad, she 
set to work preparing something appetizing for Frank’s 
supper. She felt that he had not eaten anything for a 
long time, and that he would starve unless someone 
would take care of him. She asked him no more ques- 
tions, but soon had the table spread with articles of 
diet she thought would tempt his appetite, then approach- 


142 PEARL; AN OCEAN WAIF 

ed him, placed her hand kindly upon his shoulder, and 
said: 

“Come, honey, yo’r ole Ant Manner’s fix yo’ somefin’ 
foah to eat. Hayh, take dis home-made wine fus,’’ and 
she poured him a glass full of her richest, most strength- 
ening wine. 

He dried his eyes and gladly drank it, but said: 

“O, Aunt Hannah. I cannot eat.” 

“Yais, yo’ mus’ eat, honey. Doan yo’ kno’ dat yo’ 
won’ lib to fine dat sweet chile if yo’ doan pick up 
some strength?” 

He knew that Aunt Hannah was right in this, as 
she was in so many things. She handed him^ another 
glass of wine, and coaxed him to take a seat at her well- 
filled table, a table that had some home dainties he 
could never find away from home, and that few cooks 
aside from Aunt Hannah knew how to prepare. She 
coaxed and managed him into partaking of the nourishing 
and much needed food, and she had the satisfaction of 
seeing the natural color come to his face again. This 
was the first full meal of victuals he had eaten since 
he learned of Pearl’s captivity. And it is very doubt- 
ful if anyone aside from ^unt Hannah' could have coaxed 
him into eating this. But during his boyhood days she 
would lure him into eating a full meal when his head 
was so full of plans for hunting and fishing that he would 
otherwise have forgotten to eat. And it was well that 
she was so determined and thoughtful this evening; for 
Frank had an ordeal to pass through that doubtless 
would have thrown him into a downright siege of illness 
had she not. After the supper Sam came in, and Aunt 
Hannah tried to keep Frank in the kitchen as long as 
she could, asking questions and telling him many items 
of interest. Among these was that Aunt Milley Barton 
had come home; that her father had died; and that she 
whs dreadfully worried because Pearl was gone away 
across the western plains. 

Then Frank charged Aunt Hannah and Sam to not 
say one word to anyone, so that Aunt Milley could possibly 
hear of Pearl’s being stolen by the Indians; and that 
Aunt Hannah should go to-morrow and tell her that 
Frank had gone to bring Pearl home. This was all 
arranged, after which he went to the door of his par- 
ents’ sitting room; but no farther at first. As he stood 


PEARL; AN OCEAN WAIB^ 


143 


there he saw his father fold the letter he had just read, 
the one that B'rank had written immediately before start- 
ing homeward; and he heard his father’s deep drawn, 
heavy sigh as he returned this letter to the envelope, 
and his barely audible: “My poor, dear boy!” His moth- 
er appeared worried; but Kate sat unmoved. Finally his 
lather looked toward the door and saw him standing 
there. His father gave a start, and turned very pale. 
His mother looked up and saw him, but did not move. 
An expression of terror pervaded her countenance — an 
expression one might have if a ghost had appeared. 
Kate looked up and saw him, looked puzzled for a moment, 
then arose with a sinile, and with outstretched arms, 
went toward him to greet him as of old. Frank’s voice 
now deep with emotion, arose to its most commanding 
key, as he exclaimed: “Kate Harrington, do not dare 
to touch me! I have nothing in common with a villainous 
woman like yourself. Your intrigues and contemptible 
stratagems are all unmasked to me, and I hold proof 
positive sufficient to throw you into the state’s prison.” 
Then he went a few steps nearer, and imitating her 
own voice, said: “Letters are somtimes lost at sea.” 

He said no more, but these words were sufficient. 

Kate Harrington did not faint, but her face grew 
deathly white ' as she raised her fair, jeweled hands up 
to hide it from her cousin’s view, and sank into the 
nearest chair, without uttering one word. Neither of 
the parents had spoken or moved, nor taken their eyes 
from his pale, indignant face. 

He then looked at his mother, and asked; “What has 
my lady mother to say to her son this evening?” “And 
has my father no greeting for me?” “This all seems 
strangely unnomelike. Perhaps I, like my betrothed, 
have no welcome here.” 

At this, from him, his father half arose from his 
chair, sank back again, and broke into the most bitter 
groaning and sobbing, entirely broken down with this 
great trouble. The news of Pearl’s captivity had hurt 
him terribly; this, with his ever accusing conscience, had 
so distressed his soul that life seemed a burden too 
hateful to endure, and now, to see his only son, his heart’s 
idol and pride, a mere wreck of his former cheerful, 
hopeful self, was more than he could bear. After some 


144 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


moments Colonel Raymond looked up, and in a tremb- 
ling voice, said; 

“Frank, my precious son; 1 would give all 1 posses.s 
if by doing so i could bring Peafl safely back to you. 
Do not look at me as you do, my boy. It will kill me 
Frank; indeed it will kill me.” 

Frank s heart softened toward his father. He went 
to the humbled, heart-broken old man, and throwing his 
arms around him, they both sobbed and mourned to- 
gether. Mrs. Raymond could not move nor speak. It 
seemed to her that she must die, and that under the 
existing circumstances, death would be a sweet relief; 
for the rebuke that Frank had given to his Cousin Kate, 
would apply to herself, in this distressingly hateful and 
sorrowful business. She wondered if her darling son 
would ever love her again; or even speak to her? If 
not, how could she blame him? Her conscience now con- 
demned her more severely than any judge or jury could 
have done, for it had been her planning from the first 
that had brought these terrible results that had smit- 
ten her son and made him the haggard man who then 
stood like an accusing angel before her. Yes, it was 
her planning to foil him in his heart’s best love that 
had brought all this misery and grief. Not only misery 
and grief, but this terrible humiliation to them all. Here 
was ner true and honorable husband quite prostrate with 
this trouble; Frank smitten near unto death; the poor, de- 
fenseless, lovely Pearl, in the hands of the savages, and 
perhaps murdered, or worse than murdered; and her 
niece, Kate, humiliated as she had never been in all 
her young life before. This, her conscience mow awak- 
ened to its depth, held up to accuse her as she sat cold, 
rigid and motionless as a stone statue; more like a statue 
than a living woman. 

After a time Frank arose; and his father, with tears 
still raining down his cheeks, said: 

“My darling Frank, tell me that you forgive me; 
forgive, O! forgive your old father.” 

“I do forgive you, my father,” replied Frank, in a 
tender voice. 

Then he turned to where Kate was still sitting, her 
head bowed and her beautiful white hands still covering 
her pale, guilt-stricken face; and with the most wither- 
ing look of contempt upon his face, that sounded in his 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIP 


145 


voice as he spoke; he pointed to her, his eyes blazing 
with the emotions in his soul: 

“There,” he said, “that one is the favorite here. Had 
it not been for her and her inhuman machinations, 1 
would have found my darling here on my return, safe 
and happy. But as it is, the one that I love is a captive 
among the western Indians, subject to privation and 
horrors, while Kate enjoys the hospitality of my father’s 
home, and shelter of his roof.” 

Then he commenced pacing the carpet in long, meas- 
ured strides. His mother had not spoken to him, and 
he said nothing* more to her. A protracted silence en- 
sued, and no one moved except Frank, as he walked 
back and forth through the sitting room like one distracted. 

Mrs. Raymond, with all her pride now humbled with 
her severe self-condemnation, could not endure the strain 
a moment longer, and arose to go to her son, to ascer- 
tain if there was a spark of love left in his heart for 
her. This she felt that she must know, or die. Her 
voice sounded unusually distinct, as she exclaimed: 

“Frank!” 

“He turned toward her; their eyes met; his father 
looked up. Mrs. Raymond took one step toward her son; 
paused, and steadied herself by placing a hand upon 
the center table. She was fainting. Both Frank and 
his father saw this, and sprang simultaneously to save 
her from falling. Frank laid her upon a soft near by, 
and while his father chafed her hands, Frank hurried 
to the kitchen to call Aunt Hannah, as no one about 
the house would know better what to do in this emergency 
than this faithful old colored woman. As Frank turned 
to leave the sitting room he noticed that Kate had dis- 
appeared. She had left as soon as she saw that all 
eyes were attracted toward her aunt. 

Aunt Hannah’s opinion was that Mrs. Raymond should 
be taken immediately to her bed-room. 

Frank carried his fainting mother up the stairs and 
laid her tenderly upon the bed in her own beautiful room. 
He wondered if she would ever open her eyes again, as 
she appeared so perfectly lifeless. He stooped and kissed 
her high, white forehead reverently, as though she were 
indeed dead; then left her to the care of Aunt Hannah 
and her maid, and returned to his father in the sitting 
room below. Aunt Hannah and the maid were a long 


146 


PEARL; AN OCEAN WAIF 


time bathing, and in every known way trying to resuscitate 
the fainting woman; and when at last she heaved a faint 
sigh, the first sign of returning consciousness. Aunt Han- 
nah was delighted beyond measure, her kind brown eyes 
brightened as she ejaculated: 

“Bress de good Lawd, de life am lef’ an’ she will lib. 
I’se feared she was daid. shuah.” 

When Mrs. Raymond opened her eyes and could speak, 
she asked to see Frank. Aunt Hannah went immediate- 
ly to call him and his father. They went up to Mrs. 
Raymond’s room together. Frank approached the bed 
and kissed the dear, pale face lying upon the pillow, 
and kindly asked; 

“Do you feel better, mother?” 

“Yes, I can speak, but am very weak; yet I must 
speak to you, my son. Will you forgive your mother 
for helping to make you so miserable? I thought that 
I was doing for the best; but now see that it was all 
miserably wrong.” 

This was said in a weak, faltering voice. 

“Yes, dear mother, I forgive you. And as I go early 
to-morrow morning on my search for Pearl, I had as 
well bid you good by to-night. You are very weak, and 
pale, dear mother, but will soon be well again, I trust; 
and perhaps I had better leave you.” 

“No, Frank, stay awhile with me. Do you leave in 
the morning?” she asked. 

“Yes, mother.” 

“God grant that you find the dear girl, my son, 
and find her alive and well,” she responded. 

“God grant it,” Frank fervently replied, “for if 1 
do not find her — if I cannot find my darling — do not ever 
expect to see your son again, as I could not endure 
the sight of this place — this home — if she is not to 
be found.” 

Tears shone in his mother’s eyes, but she did not 
reply. His father commenced sobbing and moaning again. 
Frank was silent a few moments, then almost cheerfully 
exclaimed : 

“But my precious Pearl is alive, and I will find 
her. I must find her, and I will find her.” 

Colonel Raymond looked up as Frank spoke, and 
took courage. Frank’s words were the only ones he 
had heard that sounded as though there was any hopes 


PEARL; AN OCEAN WAIF 


147 


of rescuing Pearl, and if Frank said that he “would find 
her,” this alone was enough for him to cling to, and 
cling to hopefully. 

“Yes, you must find her, Frank, and bring her home 
to us, that we can show her how deeply we regret send- 
ing her away from us. You must take plenty of gold 
to ransom her, plenty, Frank; and whatever you need 
to help you, let me know, my darling boy; let your 
old father do all he can to help you; for his old life 
will be worth nothing if the darling girl cannot be found, 
and he cannot have his precious son with him.” 

Here the old colonel’s voice trembled and the ready 
tears flowed again. 

“I need not tell you that I will do all in my power 
to find my idolized Pearl.” 

His mother sobbingly interposed: 

“And do take care of yourself — your health and 
strength — so that you will have the power to proceed 
with this great undertaking. You look sick now, and 
I fear for your health, my dear son.’ 

Frank responded: “I will have more heart to work 
now that I know I have my parents’ sympathy and 
prayers.” 

“You have both, and will have whatever else you 
need. Remember that we stand ready to furnish all the 
means that you may want, and every other assistance. 
Call on those western forts for military assistance. Have 
the best guides and interpreters you can find; and pay 
them well. O! If I was a few years younger, I would 
go with you myself,” exclaimed Colonel Raymond. His 
face brightened while he talked. 

“And do not neglect writing to us,” interposed his 
mother. 

r- Their conversation lasted until nearly mid-night, all 
feeling strengthened and more hopeful than they had 
since hearing of Pearl’s capture. Frank kissed his moth- 
er. She drew his head down beside her face upon the 
pillow, and she kissed him as she had not done since 
he was a babe. Frank bade his father good night, and 
retired to his own room, where he was soon resting and 
sleeping sweetly. 

In his dreams he saw Pearl. She looked toward him 
with the most beautiful light of love in her deep blue 
eyes, and was reaching her hand that he might see her 


148 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


finger was not so emaciated as it had been, and that 
the ring fit more snugly. The diamond blazed brilliantly 
as he looked at it. He did not wake until Sam came 
to call him to his eariy breakfast. Aunt Hannah had 
prepared everything with a view to please Frank, and 
met him in the breakfast room with a glass of E'er 
best wine, saying: 

“Take dis, honey, Twill gib yo’ appetite foah yo’ 
breakfas;” and she poured a glass for the colonel, too, 
as she considered the wine of her own making better 
than any that the old colonel had in his cellar, although 
he had the finest. 

Sam had the rig ready in time. He was deeply 
interested in Frank’s proposed trip, and had said be- 
fore breakfast: 

“Mammy, I wish I cud go wif Mr. Frank myself;’’ 
and the reply had been: “But yo’ can’t go, Sam; cans 
we’ll need yo’ right heah, an’ dey is plenty of sofers out 
west. Me an’ yo’ am needed heah, right heah, Sam, most- 
ly. Den, Law sakes, yo’ poh ole pappy don los’ yeahs ago, 
Sam, wayh out west or souf. No, no, soney, yo’ can’t 
neber go out der. No, yo’ll do •betah heah, chile. What 
cud de ole cunel do wifout yo’ an Mr. Frank gon’, dat’s 
the quesson?” 

The breakfast table looked lonely, as neither Mrs. 
Raymond nor Kate were at the table — only the father 
and son. Kate had been called by her maid, but de- 
clined, saying that she preferred to breakfast later. 

When the colonel and Frank were through they went 
to the library. Here the colonel unlocked his desk and 
handed Frank a belt well filled with gold coin. This 
he buckled around his waist; and then his father handed 
him a large purse of gold, saying: 

“Call on me, my son, from any point, if you need 
more, for you must have all you need for this journey, 
and the ransom for our Pearl.” 

Frank’s eyes filled with tears, for well he knew his 
father’s kind and generous heart, and -replied: 

“I need not thank you, father, for I know you are 
anxious to do everything you possibly can to repair the 
great wrong that has been done,” 

The father and son embraced, and as their voices 
trembled there were few words spoken, and Frank was 
away to catch the early train for the west, before the 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


149 


sun flooded with its morning beams beautiful Raymond 
Park, Colonel Raymond watched with tear-fllled eyes his 
son’s swift disappearance from sight, for Sam drove away 
rapidly, as Prank feared he might not be on time for 
the train, and there were no moments to lose. 

When they were out of sight the colonel paced up 
and down upon the walk in front of the mansion, his 
countenance more cheerful than it had been of late, for 
his heart was now buoyed with hope and a knowledge 
that he had done all in his power to assist; and that 
Frank would leave nothing undone to rescue the dear, 
wronged, banished child. Pearl was now very dear to 
the old man’s heart, he had adopted her and her cause; 
and the tears arose to his eyes as he thought of the 
tremulous rosebud mouth he had kissed goodbye that 
morning that (as he called it) “she was shuffled off to 
go with the Kimballs,’’ and as he brushed the tears away, 
murmured: “Yes, Frank will bring her home to us, and 
we will be happy yet.” 

When Kate Harrington reached her room she threw 
herself upon her bed. It would be difficult to describe 
her emotions, or the terrible humiliation caused by the 
knowledge that her cousin, by some means, was sure of 
all she had done to oust Pearl Barton, for the sake of 
some day winning him to become her husband. Shame 
and humiliation such as her proud soul had never before 
dreamed of, overwhelmed her. She acknowledged to her- 
self that the one ambition of her life had been to be- 
come Prank Raymond’s wife and, too, he was the only 
man she had ever seen whom she could love, or even 
thought she could love. But the bitter, stinging words 
from her cousin this evening had killed this love. Then, 
too, she knew' that she had done wrong. This all com- 
bined to raise . a barrier between them that henceforth 
would be unsurmountable. She was suflUciently vindictive 
to wish that Frank could never find Pearl, or even know 
of her fate; also wished that the Indians would kill her, 
or keep her alwlays with them as their slave, and many 
other vehement and inhumane wishes, as she arose and 
paced her room with pale face and glowing eyes — eyes 
to which no tear of grief or remorse would come. She 
made a strangely interesting picture as she paced, and 
thought, and talked. Her raven black hair, luxuriant, 
long and glossy, fell over her white robed figure in fine 


150 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


disheveled negligence. It was not many hours before she 
determined what to do. She would go to her home in 
Boston and enjoy every extravagance that her parents 
could afford. Of course she knew that her parents would 
be deeply disappointed when she returned and not be- 
trothed to Frank, and no possibility of ever becoming 
his wife, but she would not remain another day be- 
neath her aunt’s roof; no, not another day. 

It was nearly morning before she slept. She did 
not care for breakfast. At 9 o’clock her maid brought 
her tea and toast, then afterwards both were busy pack- 
ing her trunks and preparing to take the afternoon train 
for Boston. By noon they had everything ready and 
Kate dressed for the trip. When she descended to the 
sitting room, where she found her aunt looking very 
pale and unusually sad, she went to her with her usual 
greeting. He aunt noticed her traveling costume, and 
asked: “Do you return home to-day, Kate?” “Yes, dear 
aunt. I received a letter from mother yesterday, and 
perhaps it would be better for me to go,” responded Kate. 
Mrs. Raymond answered: “Yes, perhaps; and give my 
love to your father and mother.” Their adieus were 
spoken kindly and apparently as unconcernedly as though 
they were to be parted for only a day’s time. 

The Raymond mansion was as quiet and lonely as 
though there had been a funeral from its doors. All that 
greatly interested the colonel or Mrs. Raymond was when 
the mail came in, and then they hoped to receive let- 
ters from Frank. 

Aunt Hannah rode over to see Mrs. Barton the day 
that Frank started west, and gladdened her heart by 
telling her that: “Mr. Frank don’ gon’ fur to bring 
Miss Pearl home.” She never hinted a word about her 
captivity. M!rs. Barton had received one letter from Pearl, 
and this one was mailed from St. Joseph, Mo. She had 
received only one letter from her husband. So she was 
living in loneliness and apprehension. Of course she re- 
tained Mr. and Mrs. Thomas, but was lonely without 
Pearl’s companionship. This constant worry was under- 
mining her health. 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


151 


CHAPTER XII. 

Frank Raymond’s trip to St. Joseph, Mo., was of 
little importance, only as it had lessened the distance be- 
tween himself and the object of his love. 

In fitting up for his journey across the plains Frank 
found it an entirely untried experience, and one more 
diflacult than he at first supposed it would be. Two days 
in and around the stock yards had been already taken 
up, and yet he had not selected his teams, nor could 
he from the horses already on the market. He came 
the third day, hoping new horses had been brought in 
for sale. A man who had noticed how particular Frank 
seemed to be, ventured up to him, saying: “How de do, 
stranger.” Frank returned the greeting, then the man 
continued: 

“I carkelate you want suthin purty good in the line 
of horse-fiesh — suthin that’ll get over the plains in a 
hurry — and not get winded, or wusted, nuther.” 

“That is just what I do want, my friend,” responded 
Frank; “and can you tell me where I may find such stock? 
If you do know where, please let me know, for I am 
in a hurry to be off.” 

.“You don’t need but two horses, do ye? Two horses 
an’ six mules, six nimble, young, tough mules, -is what 
ye want. I carkelate.” / 

“Well, perhaps I do,” responded Frank; “but then 
I am not acquainted with mules.” 

“I am,” responded the man; “an’ I’ve crosst them 
plains four times now, an’ know that mules is the best 
team to take on that trip; an’ I know jist whar you kin 
git the dandiest ones that wus ever raised in Missouri.” 

“If so, please tell me where,” responded Frank. 

“Yes, an’ I’ll go with you, if you want me to.” 

“I do want you to go, and select the mules for me.” 
responded Frank. 

They went away from the city to a stock farm and 
found both mules and horses requisite for the journey. 
Frank selected his horses, both beautiful Kentucky hunt- 
ers, and the man, Dick Kennedy, chose the mules from 


152 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


a large herd and, too, before they returned to the city, 
Frank had engaged him to drive one of his teams and 
pilot him across the plains. The wagons, two in num- 
ber, the tent and all things needful for the trip, were 
soon purchased, and through Dick’s advice, another driver 
was hired; also a cook that he was acquainted with. It 
seemed to Frank that everything moved along smoothly 
after employing Dick, for Frank was a stranger in a 
strange land, and in undertaking the business of out- 
fitting for a trip across the plains he was attempting 
that which he knew nothing whatever about. Now they 
were soon ready and across the river, where Frank felt 
that he had indeed embarked upon his journey. He 
mailed a letter to his parents at St. Joseph after every- 
thing was ready, telling them of his success thus far, and 
with Spencer Williams for his cook, not only cook but ~ 
hunter, and also a fairly intelligent companion, John 
Bronson as driver for the light wagon, and Dick Ken- 
nedy for the four-mule team and general guide, Frank 
was well provided for, and glad that he was fairly started 
upon his trip. They soon reached the “wild western prai- 
ries,” and were surely traveling the same route taken 
by the Mormon train with which Pearl had traveled in 
the early summer time. Frank often rode one of the 
horses, and when antelope came near Spencer often 
mounted the other one, and they together would bring 
to their small train the choicest portions of their meat, 
as it was no trouble for them to bring down twp or 
three in sight of the wagon. Jack rabbits were plenty 
also, and often when they traveled near a tree-bordered 
stream they saw bands of fleet, red deer hastening out 
of sight. The antelope were -more tame and curious every 
day. One band or more ventured near the wagons, so 
near that they were in range of rifie shot Frank’s health 
and hope gradually returned as the distance decreased 
between him and his loved one, and yet, when alone with 
his thoughts, he longed for wings to fiy to her, or some 
instantaneous mode of traveling, so that he could release 
her from her terrible captivity, and once more hol^ her 
closely to his heart, his very own. The journey seemed 
distressingly long to him, although they were travel- 
ing very fast. He had been able to send two letters to 
his parents since he left St. Joseph. These he sent by 
trains that were going eastward; and these to his parents 


PEARL; AN OCEAN WAIF 


153 


were the dearest missives they ever received, as they 
were ever anxious to hear from him, and know how he 
was progressing. 

In the evening, after passing Ft. Kearney, Dick said: 
“Mr. Raymond, I see ye like huntin’.” “Yes,” responded 
Frank. “Wal,” continued Dick, “I calkelate that ye’ll hev 
sum big game soon, fur buffalo’ll soon be in sight.” 
“That so?” interrogated Frank. “Yes,” continued Dick, 
“and the hump of a three-year-old buffalo is jist the richest 
and juciest beef enybody ever put in ther mouth.” “Then 
we will have some of it, won’t we, Spencer ?” responded 
Frank, addressing Spencer, his cook. “That we will,” 
responded Spencer, who was busily engaged in preparing 
their supper. Here the other teamster, John Bronson, 
came up from the river, leading his team. He had never 
crossed the plains, or attempted it, before, but was a 
faithful teamster, as well as a good, honest fellow in 
every respect, and was now greatly delighted to learn 
that they would soon see buffalo and taste the meat. Dick 
Kennedy (his friend) had often told him of the wonders 
of the plains. He thought that a large herd of buffalo 
would be to him the grandest sight of all. A few buffalo 
were actually seen the next day toward evening, but they 
were in the distance and it was not considered advisable 
to go out after them, but wait until a herd should come 
very near. Frank looked at these few through his field 
glass, and passed it to John and Spencer, that they might 
see how they looked: Dick called, and said: 

“Them’s buffaler, I’m ’most sure. I mean them black 
spots way yonder,’ ’and he indicated the direction they 
were in by pointing his whip toward them. 

“Yes, they are buffalo, I can see them distinctly 
through my glass; but we will not go out for them, 
as they are too far away,” responded Frank. 

They camped that evening by the side of the Platte 
river and saw (as they often did) that others had camped 
there before them. Frank walked to the apex of a little 
knoll near the camp and took another look around with 
his glass to see if other buffalo were in sight, as at 
his feet lay a large buffalo skull. He had noticed it at 
first, but not particularly. Now he stooped down and 
took it up, as he thought there was penciling upon the 
broad, smooth surface. Yes, someone had written it all 
over with lead pencil. First he read the date, then: 


154 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


“Dear Frank — How I wish, you were traveling this 
journey with me, or more truly, I wish that I had never 
undertaken it at all, and that I was at home now with 
dear Aunt Milley, and yourself over to spend the even- 
ting with us, as you used to do a year ago. I would 
love to sit upon the old porch this evening and inhale 
the fragrance of the multifloras, now in bloom, at its 
side. But this tablet cannot contain all of my wishes 
so, as you are beyond the ocean, and I am upon the ocean- 
like plains, I will only write that I am lovingly your 

“PEARL.” 

Frank could have kissed this ghastly tablet for con- 
taining these words written by his darling’s hand, his 
own Pearl he was certain, as no other Pearl had an 
Aunt Milley, and no other Pearl had a Frank across the 
ocean; so it was his own Pearl who had written this. He 
gladly reflected that every day’s travel drew him nearer 
to his true-hearted betrothed; to the one idol of his 
heart. This writing gave him new hope that he would 
surely find and ransom- her. When he went back to 
camp Spencer asked him if he had been studying phre- 
nology. “Why?” asked Frank. “O, I saw you examin- 
ing that buffalo skull quite attentively, and did not know 
but you were,” responded Spencer jokingly. 

The men all noticed that Frank -looked more happy 
than they had ever seen him since their acquaintance 
with him. 

“No,” responded Frank; “it was something more in- 
teresting than phrenology that caused me to hold that 
skull so long. And now, my men, as neither of you know 
what I am taking this journey for, I will tell you after 
supper is over.” 

Spencer had caught a fine catfish, and was baking it 
for supper. This was soon cooked and the supper served. 
The things were quickly cleared away, for Spencer was 
anxious for the promised confidence. The three men by 
this time had learned to like Frank, and would do any- 
thing in their power to help or serve him. He, in turn, 
had the utmost confidence in their courage and integrity, 
and did not hesitate to tell them' of his trouble, and the 
purpose of this journey, and while they sat near their 
small camp fire that evening he told them of Pearl, 
of her journey across the plains, of her being taken cap- 
tive by the Indians, of his determination to rescue her; 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


155 


and of his great impatience to find her. He wound up 
by turning to Spencer, and saying: 

“It was a dear little note penciled by her for me 
that I found upon the skull this evening, and much more 
interesting to me than all of the sciences put together.” 

When he was through explaining the object of his 
journey the men’s eyes were glistening with unshed 
tears. Spencer was the first one to speak, and said: 

“If I can do anything to help you when you find 
the Indians who have captured the lady, let me know, 
for I am more than anxious to help you in this.” 

“Thank you,” responded Frank, “I feel sure of this.” 

Then Dick and John expressed their willingness to 
assist him if necessary. 

“Thank you, my friends. I was sure of this, or I 
could not have told you what I have this evening. I have 
thought that perhaps you wondered at me wishing to 
push ahead so rapidly on Sundays, as well as every 
other day.” 

“Yes, we did wonder why; especially while we were 
on the prairies, where game is so abundant, and you 
such a good shot. But we will not wonder again, now 
that we know,” replied Spencer. 

They parted with kindly wishes for the night. The 
three men took turns in watching the camp and their 
teams, as they were picketed out upon the grass that 
grew upon the Platte bottom lands. This grazing, with 
the three feeds of grain each day kept them in fine con- 
dition for traveling. Thus far they had not seen an 
Indian, and of course felt quite secure. Spencer’s dog, 
a fine Scotch shepherd, was the only dog they had 
brought with them. He was considered indispensable, 
as he would surely give warning if danger was near. 
This evening he seemed to be quite uneasy; so much 
so that the men thought it advisable to be on the look 
out, and considered it best to bring the mules and horses 
up near the wagons. They had been eating for sev- 
eral hours, and were not hungry. When they were brought 
nearer the dog seemed better satisfied. A few howls 
from a number of coyotes across the river was all the 
noise near, and this they heard nearly every night. This 
did not alarm them; but Pilot, the dog, began again to 
be full of apprehension, so Spencer, with rifle in hand, 
sat down in the shadow of one of the wagons, then went 


156 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


to the tent for his belt and revolvers, choosing the fore 
part of the night tor his watch. He had remarked to 
Frank before he retired tor the night that it might be 
well for him to have his firearms- in readiness, as Pilot 
acted strangely. 

“I have them always ready,” responded Frank; “but 
if you wish, I will keep guard with you, as I cannot pos- 
sibly sleep- before midnight.” 

“Then come,” responded Spencer, “if you cannot sleep, 
for I like company; and then, we may have some shooting 
to do. Whatever it is that annoys Pilot is up the river.” 

Frank and Spencer sat in the shadow of one of 
the wagons. The moon, not very old, shed a subdued light 
over the surrounding scene, barely lighting up the wave- 
lets of the river. They chatted in a subdued voice, and 
Pilot for awhile seemed satisfied. After sitting there 
for probably an hour the dog, that was lying near by 
them, raised his head and gave a deep growl. Spencer 
whispered: “Be quiet.” One of the horses looked up 
the river and snorted. The two men who had retired 
to rest were not sleeping. Dick Kennedy was certain 
there was something more serious on the breeze than 
the coyotes howling, so he, with John Bronson, were 
reaay, and looking up the river, too. Finally two dark 
objects appeared — animals they appeared to be — as they 
were close down to the earth. At first Dick thought 
they were large black wolves; but Spencer considered 
their movements too awkward for wolves, and watched 
them closely. At times they remained perfectly quiet, 
not making the least motion for moments. Dick said to 
John: “Them’s Injuns sure’s gun’s a sneakin’ up to steal 
our horses. I’ll bet Spencer is a watchin’ of ’em.” 
“Think so,” asked John. “Yes,” said Dick. “Now look 
at ’em, a crawlin’ like snakes.” “I see,” said John. Final- 
ly these objects became bolder and arose higher from 
the earth, looking much like two black bear coming to- 
ward the camp. Frank and Spencer had watched their 
every motion from their point of lookout, as had Dick 
and John from the tent. The objects had approached 
a few steps looking like bear, and this was too much 
for the ones who were watching. Spencer and Dick fired 
simultaneously, but both fired or aimed at the same 
object and it did not move again, while the other one 
arose to its feet and ran like a man toward the steep 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


157 


bank of the river from' which they had crawled; but 
before he reached a hiding place Frank shot, and al- 
though it was night, his aim was good, for the object 
fell, but evidently was not dead. Spencer hurriedly re- 
loaded his rifle; so did Dick, and Frank was soon ready; 
when a deafening yell broke out and a number of dark 
forms rushed up from the steep bank and were hurriedly 
bearing down upon the camp. Each man took aim and 
brought a form down to the earth. Then followed a num- 
ber of shots from the dark ones. One mule and one 
of the horses were hit. Frank and his men continued 
firing at them with their revolvers. It was evident that 
the Indians had not calculated upon the revolvers, for 
now they hurriedly retreated, taking their dead and wound- 
ed with them. 

Everything was quiet for awhile. The men re-loaded 
their rifles. Pilot still looking toward where the Indians had 
disappeared, growling. Farther up the river the men could 
discern dark objects coming out of it and slowly moving 
toward the opposite rolling lands lying toward the north. 
This was evidently a band of poor Indians who, on seeing 
Frank’s small train, presumed they could overpower it, and 
at least take the mules and horses. All of these men so 
unused to an excitement of this kind, did not feel like 
sleeping during the entire night, and as Dick expressed 
himself: 

“Ye don’t know how many of ’em is camped over 
thar’.” 

They did not wish to run any risks of being surprised 
by trying to sleep, and glad were they when morning 
dawned and the sun arose without any more of the 
enemy putting in an appearance. 

The wounds of the animals were not very serious, as 
they were merely flesh wounds. Frank and his party 
had felt secure before this with only one man at a time 
on guard, but now they thought it best to be more watch- 
ful, and in talking the matter over while at break- 
fast they determined to have two men on guard in the 
fore part of the night and two in the after part, so two 
could sleep during the day alternating while the other 
two drove the teams, thus keeping themselves fresh for 
night duty. After breakfast all went to where the In- 
dians had crawled up from the river upon the bank. 
They saw dark blood stains upon the ground in many 


15u PEARL; AN OCEAN WAIF 

places, but did not care to investigate farther. Spencer 
walked to the knoll to read the penciled note upon the 
buffalo skull that Pearl, in her loneliness and love, had 
written to Frank. Spencer looked thoughtful as he re- 
^ turned to the camp, came near Frank and said: 

“I feel sure you will find the young lady.” 

On the following evening they camped with a re- 
turning train, where four men were on guard during the 
night. Here, feeling secure, they slept soundly until 
morning. They told the men of this train their last 
night’s trouble, and on this night, too, the large train 
had been threatened also by Indians skulking around their 
camp. Dick’s remarks were; 

“I carkelate them- Injuns er pore, an’ need horses, 
an’ more’n likely they belong to the same tribe; the 
uns et troubled you’ns, en them et tried to cum et over 
we’ns; an’ I hope w'e’re rid of ’em now.” 

As they sat around the camp fire one of the men 
belonging to the eastern bound train seemed to know 
much about the habits and dispositions of the different 
tribes of Indians, and related some horrible tales of tor- 
ture that white captives had been obliged to endure. 

“Which tribe do your consider the most inhuman?” 
asked Frank, for his heart was on the rack while the 
man had been talking. 

“Wal, I am sure et the Sioux tribe is just about 
the meanest. That thar tribe is north of here; an’ it 
ar’ the devil’s own. An’ the Comanches, an’ Apaches es 
just as bad, an’ them is south of here; an’ hit’s hard 
choosin’ atween these tribes fur downrite meanness an’ 
cruilty. Aither one needs wipin’ off’n the face of the 
earth, I calkelate,” he responded. 

“Do you know much about the Utah or Ute tribe, 
and how their captives were treated?” asked Frank. 

“Yes, considerable, an’ calkelate them’s ’bout the 
whitest Injuns goin’, unlest ’tis the Navajoes. But the 
Ute tribe hev tuck good keer uv white men, as they’ve 
found ’most starved; an’ both uv them tribes hev sum 
nat’ral feelin’s,” the man replied. 

“Do the Utahs speak or understand the Spanish lan- 
guage?” asked Frank. 

“Yes,” responded the man; “they talk some Mex- 
ican, but that’s Spanish badly mixed, I low.” 

Frank asked no more questions, but built up new 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


159 


and strengthened old hopes of his darling’s safety by 
hearing from this rough old mountaineer that the Utahs 
were merciful. 

Spencer then questioned: 

“Do you know of any one being captured lately by 
Indians?” 

“Wal, yes, I do know uv one being taken; a mighty 
lovly gurl wus taken, I calkelate by a Ute brave. This 
happened when I was goin’ out with Elder Kimball’s 
train to Salt Lake City, in early summer time. She wuz 
hansum es a picter, long, golden hair, blue eyes an’ a 
mouth like er rose bud. She wuz an’ artis, too; an’ you 
oughter hear her voice when she sung with ther Mor- 
mons in the evenin’, hit war like a burd’s voice; so clar 
an’ sweet.” 

Frank pulled his hat down over his eyds. Spencer 
went on questioning: 

“Did anyone go in pursuit?” 

“No,” continued the mountaineer; “fur them braves 
druv every blessed fine horse away; stampeded ’em. 
.You see every swift horse wuz taken, ’cept one Tom 
Kimball wuz on (he’s the elder’s son) an’ had ben up 
huntin’ grass fur the stock, while the braves bed been 
up to ther devilment in camp’, scarin’ uv the wimmin folks 
an’ jerkin’ uv the dogs up an’ a carryin’ ’em by their 
tails, an’ a doin’ uv anythin’ to ’tract atenshun in camp 
while a part uv ’em stampeded ther horses, ther fine ones, 
I mean. But Salem wuz their fines’ horse of the hul lot, 
an’ this un Tom wuz ridin’, an’ he didn’t git back to 
camp till two hours after them Injuns had cum an’ gone. 
O! But Tom can’t never git over that girl bein’ stole; 
fur he jist wurshiped the grown’ she trod on, Tom did. 
I low he’d a gone alone after her, only the Injuns had 
the start of ’em three hours at least, an’ he jist meas- 
ured the length uv the Injun’s horse’s boun’s, an’ found 
he leap’d like a panther; then he put Salem out to try 
’em, an’ frum the measurin’ et, the Injun’s horse could 
out-travel Salem, hit mus’ hav’ bin a powerful horse thet 
brave bed’ en no mistake.” 

“So the young lady has not been rescued yet?” asked 
Spencer. 

“Not’s I know uv, ’nless hur frens east hev foun’ 
her; fur Tom tuck letters right away to hev sent to 
’em — ^tuck ’em to a fast mule train traveling east 


N. 


160 PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 

She is outer the Injuns’ hands by this time, fur 
no sweeter gurl ever lived; an’ Elder Kimball is a sendin’ 
uv her trunk by this train back to ’er fre’ns east, so’s 
she kin hev it when she gits hum.” 

A voice from' one of the wagons called: “Watkins.” 
The man who had been talking replied: “Yes, I’m comin.” 
So Frank knew it must be the same Watkins that Tom 
Kimball had mentioned in his letter as the old plains- 
man and mountaineer. Frank and Spencer went together 
to one of their wagons, where Spencer said: 

“Mr. Raymond, take heart, for I feel sure you will 
find the young lady safe and well.” 

“I do, 100 ,” responded Frank. “If I did not hope 
this I could not exist, or if I did, would soon become 
insane. As it is, my impatience to reach the tribe almost 
. overmasters me. But we must sleep to-night; yet I will 
write a letter first to send by this train to my parents. 
One feels quite safe when surrounded by white people; 
and when we meet upon the plains we meet as old-time 
friends, there is such a mutual pleasure in meeting each 
other here so far from home, something like meeting * 
a vessel while on a voyage across the ocean. “Yes,” re- 
sponded Spencer; and now “good night,” Frank responded, 
and then entered his wagon to write a brief letter to his 
parents. 

On the following morning the trains were astir early, 
both pulling out at the same time. Kind wishes for a 
safe trip were spoken by both parties as they sepa- 
rated that morning, the one east and the other west 
bound, neither knowing the fate that awaited them. Truly 
it required heroic hearts to brave the possible dangers 
that were Imminent upon the dreary plains at that time. 
Before noon of that day they saw a number of buf- 
falo, but these were scattered and a distance away. 
After dinner they were seen in greater numbers, grazing, 
in almost any direction they chose to look. Mid-after- 
noon they saw a large herd of them going down toward 
the river ahead of them. Spencer was walking when this 
herd came in sight, and Frank viewing them through 
the glass, when Spencer came up and asked: “Mr. Ray- 
mond, shall we have one of them?” Frank responded: 
“Yes; stop the teams and saddle the horses, John, while 
Spencer and I get our firearms ready for the. big game.’* 
They killed two young, fat bultalo, and the wagons were 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


161 


up to them before Spencer had selected from each ani- 
mal the choicest portions; the hump, the liver, the tongue, 
and lastly, the finest cuts of loin and round steak. After 
this was done they traveled perhaps two miles farther, 
where they found a good camping place by the side of 
the river, and no place near that could favor an ambush. 
Here they felt secure. Frank scanned the plains both 
far and near to ascertain if any Indians were in view, 
but saw none. No disturbance occurred during that night, 
but at daylight Spencer saw a number coming toward 
their camp, and aroused the sleeping men, who were soon 
dressed, buckled on their belts containing their revol- 
vers, and were out with their rifies, ready for any emer- 
gency. The horses and mules were quickly tied to the 
wagons. Dick and John fed them their oats. Nothing 
was left lying around loose, but everything fixed as snug- 
ly as possible. Whatever the Indians’ intentions were 
in paying this early visit to their train no one but them- 
selves knew. They appeared friendly, and begged for 
food, matches and tobacco. A few matches, some bread 
and meat left over from yesterday’s cooking, was given 
them, but no tobacco, as only Dick Kennedy and John 
Bronson used tobacco, and they feared their supply would 
not last until they could have the opportunity of buying 
more. Two of the Indians were mounted upon thin, 
miserable looking little ponies; the others, six in number, 
were on foot. After they had obtained the food and 
matches they went around the camp and looked long and 
longingly at the horses, but finally rode away, crossing 
the river near by and going in a northwesterly direction. 
Spencer prepared breakfast, and while Frank and his 
men were eating, four more Indians rode up, all coming 
from the direction that the first ones came from. They 
also begged for food. After the food was given them 
they rode around the camp, seemingly inspecting every- 
thing in sight. Long they looked at the horses, and 
talked about them, too. This was becoming disagreeable 
to Frank and his party, so they hurriedly loaded their 
tent, bedding and cooking utensils into the wagon and 
started upon their journey. After they pulled out into 
the road they saw other Indians coming from the di- 
rection the others came, and they noticed that the last 
ones who had visited their camp went in the direction 
that the first ones had gone. Those that were coming 


162 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


came in squads by threes, fours, and sometimes in sixes 
and sevens, and twos might be seen walking or riding 
alone. Yet it seemed that the plains toward the south- 
east were alive with Indians, squaws, pappooses, poor 
ponies with packs and poles and drags of one kind or 
another, all on the move. But Frank and his party 
were soon too far west to' be intercepted by them, as 
their line of march was toward the northwest. After trav- 
eling some distance upon a high rolling swell, Frank 
called a halt and he, with the men, looked through the 
glass at the moving Indians. 

Frank noticed that a number had collected around the 
remains of the buffalo they had killed the day before. 
They seemed to be appropriating all that was left of 
these. They viewed them awhile and then resumed their 
journey. Before they started, Dick remarked: 

“I’m calkerlatin’ that them’s sum hul tribe movin, to 
ther summer huntin’ groun’, an’ we’d best put as much 
mud ’tween them, an’ us es we kin in the cornin’ twenty- 
four hours.” 

“All right,” responded Frank. “Now we will see what 
kind of mules we have. I already know that the horses 
can travel faster without hurting them.” 

“So kin the mules,” responded Dick. 

The road was smooth and they pushed ahead until 
noon, when they pulled in to the river side, halted and 
picketed the animals out upon the grass. Spencer baked 
bread and cooked enough food to last them until the 
next day for supper, as they concluded to travel awhile 
by moonlight and camp without any fire at night. They 
filled a barrel and keg with water, then laid in a supply 
of fuel sufficient to kindle the fire in the morning to 
boil their coffee. They intended to camp upon some 
high place near the road, and not near the river as 
usual, as immigrants usually do, where the Indians would 
reasonably expect to find them, should they follow to 
steal their horses, and Dick was quite sure they would 
do this. The afternoon was beautiful. Frank kept a 
good lookout in every direction as the day was draw- 
ing to a close, but there were no Indians to be seen. 
At 9 o’clock they halted on a long stretch of high land, 
from whence a view of the plains could be had for miles 
around. The moon was nearly obscured by gathering 
clouds. This suited Frank’s small party, as their camp 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


163 


could not be discerned any great distance away. They 
did not pitch their tent, for two men were to be on guard, 
and they kindled no tell-tale camp fire until early dawn 
on the following morning, when Spencer wished to pre- 
pare breakfast, and the only thing he needed the fire 
for was to boil coffee and broil the buffalo steaks. These 
were soon prepared, and their little train moving westward 
very early. 

It was well they had taken this precaution, for as 
soon as daylight came Frank turned his glass towards 
the river to the northwest of them, and there saw at 
least fifty mounted Indians, who' had doubtless hoped to 
surprise them in camp somewhere by the side of the Platte. 
Frank could scarcely discern them without the aid of 
the glass, and felt sure if they could see his little party, 
would not feel like riding toward it. He had the satis- 
faction of watching them go toward the northwest' where, 
among the rolling lands, and perhaps by the side of 
some stream, their tribe was camping for the summer, 
to hunt and to make raids upon the few travelers whom they 
could easily overcome. On the following night Frank’s 
party camped with a small train going eastward. This 
train had not been troubled with Indians — thus far had 
seen none. Frank and his party warned them- to be on 
their guard against the tribe now evidently camping on 
the north side of the Platte in some hidden spot. They 
also told them of the precautions they had been taking 
to prevent a surprise from them, feeling that their strengtn 
could amount to nothing against numbers, but that their 
strength must rest in precaution and strategy. The east- 
ern bound train concluded to adopt the same method in 
order to get through safely. In the morning they parted, 
with adieus and kindly wishes. Frank’s teams were do- 
ing real well and the men were hopeful, so they repeated 
their mode of procedure, and avoid all contact with 
the Indians. As they camped for noon that day it 
was in the orchard-like place that Pearl had so much 
admired. They rested here fully two hours, as the grass 
was fine for the animals, and no signs of Indians in 
sight. During the afternoon of that day the clouds arose 
and disclosed the western horizon where to their delight 
they saw the Rocky Miountains. Dick had noticed them 
first, and pointed them out to Spencer, who was riding 
with him, saying: 


164 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


“Them’s the old Rockies at last,’’ then halting the 
team, called back to Frank and John, saying: “Them's 
the Rockies, I calkelate.” “Yes,’’ responded Frank, as 
he took his glass to Dick and Spencer to view them 
through. He and John had already seen them through 
it, and satisfied themselves that they were indeed the 
mountains they saw, and not clouds or mirage. Dick 
and Spencer looked at them awhile and handed the glass 
back to Frank, expressing their pleasure in at least see- 
ing them, and Frank responded: 

“It is like getting the first sight of land after a long 
voyage at sea; and I hope to find the object of my 
search somewhere among these heights, so I am doubly 
glad that we are so near them, and that thus far we 
have had nothing very serious happen to us.” 

Dick responded: “Yes, an’ I’m glad, tu, an’ I’m shore 
we’ll get there, all right.” 

The teams moved on and camped far from the river 
side. The following day they crossed the Platte an(l? 
traveled directly toward a portion of the rocky range 
that seemed to be the nearest to them. They crossed 
the river at the Mormon’s crossing, and were traveling 
the same route that they had taken when Pearl was with 
them in the early summer time, and finally camped 
upon the same ground they had camped upon when 
the Ute braves came and stampeded their fine horses, 
also captured Pearl; and here, too, they found a camp 
of Mormons who were upon an eastern trip for sup- 
plies, and to bring other dear ones to the home of 
the “Latter Day Saints,” the G-reat Salt Lake City. Two 
men of this train had been in Elder Kimball’s train, 
and by the camp fire that night indicated where the ground 
had been cleared for their dance, and rehearsed the ac- 
count of Pearl’s capture by a Ute brave. Then he pointed 
out the height from which she had been taken, and wound 
up by saying: 

“O! She was the finest young lady that I ever 
seen, and if them Injuns hadn’t taken our best horses, 
us young men would have went with Tom Kimball to 
get her, and if Tom Kimball could have been sure he 
wouldn’t have a whole band to fight, he would have tuck 
Salem and rode night and day until he’d have found 
her, and of shot the Injun and brought the beautiful 
young lady back, for Tom just worshiped her, and Tom 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


165 


won’t never get over it, neither. He is as old as his 
lather now, it seems; and if prayers would help any- 
one, the hul Mormon church has offered up enough prayers 
for her release from captivity to lift her up bodily and 
set her down in their midst. Tom and the elder never 
forget to mention her in their prayers, never.” 

Spencer asked which side of the height the young 
lady was on when she was captured. 

“On the other side from here,” he replied. “She 
had went to sketch the highest point among the moun- 
tains that you see fur so long a time cornin’ this way, 
so Tom said.” 

“And which way did the Indian’s horse tracks take 
from here?” asked Spencer. 

“Southward,” replied the young Mormon. 

“And which way did the Indians drive the horses?” 
continued Spencer. 

“Southeast,” responded the young man; “and they 
was mighty hard for Injuns to drive; they wanted to 
come back so bad after they had stampeded them.” 

There were no more questions asked. Soon all re- 
tired for the night except the guards, and they took a 
turn or two about the camp and came back to the camp 
fire to warm, for the night was chilly. 

Frank wrote a lengthy letter to his parents before 
he slept that night, telling them of camping where the 
Mormons had camped when Pearl was captured. He also 
told them of the story that had been rehearsed by their 
camp fire that evening, and that in the morning he would 
climb the height from which she had been captured. He 
wrote of the grand old mountains; and wrote as cheer- 
fully as possible of his hopes of finding her somewhere 
among them; and it mattered not where, so she was 
still alive and unharmed. He did not write them in re- 
gard to their skirmish with the Indians, or of any- 
thing disagreeable thus far, but wrote them of the deaf 
little note that Pearl had written in her loneliness and 
homesickness while upon her dreary trip that he had 
found pencilled upon a buffalo skull. 

In early morning the camp was astir. Frank en- 
trusted his letters to them to mail. The goodbyes were 
spoken and the eastern bound train started out early, 
leaving Frank and his party quite alone. Spencer pre- 
pared a fine breakfast and they enjoyed it, feeling them- 


166 PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 

% 

selves safe here from the intrusion of Indians, and at 
liberty to rest for a time at least. After breakfast Frank 
walked to the height near by from which Pearl had been 
captured, took his glass and scanned the country far 
and near. All that he could see in motion was the eastern 
bound train and a few bands of antelope some miles 
distant; after which he looked about to find the spot 
where Pearl had chosen to sketch, and determined upon 
it by finding by the side of a rock a small eraser. 
This he took, pressed it to his lips and stowed it away 
in his pocket book. This, or anything that told of her 
was precious to him. Then he went down the side of 
the height that he supposed she had gone down. Her 
tracks were not there now. Many rains had obliterated 
them. So he went to the foot of the eminence and 
looked long to the southward, where he supposed his 
loved one waited and wished for him to come and rescue 
her. Finally he returned to their camp and ’found his 
men all there, awaiting his return. To these he looked 
for both assistance and advice. He assured them that 
he wished to have everything ready to start to search 
for his betrothed early on the following morning, and 
asked Dick’s advice in regard to fitting out for the trip. 

“Wal,” said Dick, “ye can’t easily go with the wagons 
eny furder; do ye want to pack a mule or two? An’ who 
of usuns will ye want’er hev ter go with ye, Mr. Ray- 
mond?” 

“I think you and Spencer had better draw sticks 
to ascertain which one shall go with me, for only one 
can go, as it would not do to leave one alone here to 
care for the mules and keep the Indians from stealing 
them. I will take the horses, as the horses can carry 
several pounds besides their riders, I think.” 

Then Spencer and Dick laughingly drew sticks to see 
which one should accompany Frank on his southward 
journey. Spencer drew the longest three times in suc- 
cession; so in this manner the question was settled as 
to who should be Frank’s traveling companion. Dick 
looked just the least bit disappointed, but Spencer was 
satisfied, and so was John Bronson, for he dreaded to 
stay in camp unless Dick remained with him. 

“Wal, now,” said Dick, “you’ll need a dog tent, in 
case of rain. This kin be made out’er our small wagon 
cover. We kin pack everything into the big wagon when 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


167 


yer saddles er out. Then yer’ll want a roll of blankets 
fur each one. This makes ye all right from cold or 
rain. Then each one uv ye kin take sum provisions. Uv 
course ye can shoot yer meat, yet ye’ll need sum bacon 
an’ salt an’ flour an’ sugar, but Spencer’ll know what 
to take in that line.” All hands set to work and the 
outfit was considered complete before nightfall. 

Frank wrote a letter to his parents to leave with 
Dick, to send east by the next train, and wrote what 
he wished the men to do in case he did not return in 
three weeks’ time, and that was for Dick and John to 
join in with some Mormon train and go east or west as 
best suited them. Each one should consider the team 
that he had been driving his own; and if Spencer left 
him at the fort nearest the Ute tribe he should return 
to Dick and John and accompany them also. The horse 
that Spencer rode should be his own property after they 
had waited three weeks for his return, for if he did not 
return within that space of time they might consider 
him destroyed by accident or killed by the Indians,' and 
that he would never return. Frank read this aloud to 
the men before handing it to Dick. He noticed that they 
looked sad, and added cheerfully: “But I hope to return 
with my lady love and a military escort before the three 
weeks are up.” Frank gave his father’s address to Dick, 
that he might inform him by letter, if neither Spencer 
or himself returned. He paid Dick and John for their 
services thus far. This done he felt that he had made 
every necessary arrangement. Spencer served an excel- 
lent supper that everyone of the party enjoyed. Moun- 
tain air is a great appetizer, and they had this in its 
purity. 

After supper Spencer baked bread and cooked other 
articles of food to take upon their journey. Dick in- 
sisted upon their taking oats for the horses, saying: 
“They can’t cum down to jest grass all to onct, but must 
hev sum grain to taper off with.” 

Early the following morning . Frank and Spencer 
started upon their southward trip. There were not many 
words exchanged between the men during that fore- 
noon. Frank was busy thinking of the probability of 
flnding Pearl, and Spencer lost in admiration of the scen- 
ery, *as their route skirted along the foot of the moun- 
tains; and, too, he noticed bands of antelope; and once 


168 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


in a while grouse flew up and away as they rode hurriedly 
by. At noon they halted for their noontide meal, near 
the spring where Eagle Eye and Pearl had taken their 
rest and lunch during the flrst day of her captivity. 
Here they remained awhile to permit their horses to rest 
and feed. That afternoon they rode until nearly night, 
when they halted by the side of the same stream that 
Eagle Eye and Pearl had camped near on their flrst 
night out. Here they found the little brush room that 
Eagle Eye had piled up to make her comfortable for the 
night and shelter her from the northern breeze, so they 
knew that someone had camped there before themselves. 
Frank loved to think that Pearl had been there and think- 
ing of him, as he felt sure she did, wherever she might 
be; wishing and praying for him to come and rescue 
her, which wish he was now eagerly trying to fulflll. 

The following night they reached Eagle Eye’s second 
camping place; found where he had his campfire and saw 
egg shells near, so they knew some one had camped there 
only a short time before. It was after sunset when 
they halted here for the night. In the morning they were 
up early, in order to travel in the cool of the forenoon, 
as the day previous had been uncomfortably warm, dur- 
ing the middle of the day especially, so they had con- 
cluded to travel early and late, but rest during the hot 
noon-tide. While Spencer was preparing their break- 
fast Frank, in looking around, found the grass beneath 
the projecting rock that had served as bedroom for 
Pearl. He noticed the brush that had been set up as 
a screen, and in examining more closely, found the slip 
of paper she had written her little note upon; telling the 
direction they had been traveling, and that she was well 
treated by her captor, this with her name; and this was 
enough to cause Prank’s heart to bound with thankful- 
ness, hope and joy. He took it to Spencer, whom he 
felt sure was in sympathy with him, and read it to him. 
Both rejoiced over the tidings the brief note contained, 
as through this they -were re-assured, and could go joy- 
fully and cheerfully on; feeling more certain of their final 
success than ever before. Prank reverently kissed the 
slip of paper and placed it in an envelope to wear near 
his heart saying: “This is my talisman, and I will surely 
And my betrothed if I wear it.” Spencer nodded, but did 
not speak, yet a suspicious moisture glistened in his 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


169 


kind blue eyes. Their breakfast was over and they upon 
their journey while yet the morning air was cool and 
bracing. They did not cross the large river where Eagle 
Eye had crossed it with Pearl, nor did they see the place 
where she had been left by the bluff alone for so many 
hours, and where, to her young heart, the great truth 
had come that she had been sent away with the Mormon 
train to forever separate her from her lover, her prom- 
ised husband. No, they rode on until they reached the 
highlands to the south. It was later than they had in- 
tended to travel before they reached water and grass for 
their horses, yet the morning and scenery had both been 
lovely, and they had gloried in their ride. Now they 
halted by the side of a cold spring of water and en- 
joyed their noontide lunch and rest, while their horses 
cropped the grass that grew luxuriantly in the little 
meadow watered by the spring. Frank looked around, 
but found no little note or sign that Pearl had been there. 
They rested here two hours or more, then pushed on, and 
camped . that night by the side of a creek that had 
here and there, sometimes one alone, and oftener two 
or three, pillar-like rocks with broad cap-rocks crown- 
ing them. These singular formations greatly interested 
Frank and Spencer. There was grass in great abund- 
ance by this stream, and bands of anielope could be 
seen in almost every direction. Frank shot one while 
Spencer prepared supper. Miany bands of antelope had 
circled around them during their day’s ride, but nothing 
could tempt Frank to halt until it was necessary, and 
now, after the entire day’s temptation to these men, who 
were true hunters, these antelope coming near them after 
they had halted for the night was more than an ordinary 
satisfaction, as without any hindrance they could pro- 
cure all the meat they might require for a number of 
days, if they chose to take it with them. After supper, 
while Spencer was selecting the choicest portions of the 
antelope Frank had brought to the camp, and while the 
clouds were yet lighted with the last rays of the sink- 
ing sun, Frank took his glass and viewed a mountain 
that stood towering high above all lesser mountains near. 
This point stood west of their camp and seemingly inde- 
pendent of the main mountain range. He considered 
this the finest of any point that he had seen thus far, 
and handed the glass to Spencer that he, too, might 


170 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


enjoy the scene. Frank felt that Pearl had seen and 
admired this, unless her mind had been filled with appre- 
hension and dread on account of her hateful captivity. 
Spencer remarked, as he handed the glass back to Frank: 
“That is a kingly height, sure; and his crown is glitter- 
ing with snow the whole year around, I suppose.” “I sup- 
pose so,” returned Frank. They pitched their dog tent, 
spread their blankets down, and with their horses near, 
felt that they were secure for the night, as there had 
been no signs of Indians that day, and had not been 
since they started. Pilot would give warning in time 
if danger were near, so they slept well all night, and 
early in the morning were again upon their way. There 
was an indistinct trail leading westward that they noticed 
after they had traveled a mile or more in a southern 
direction. This they thought advisable to take, as they 
wished to draw in nearer to the foot of the mountains 
than their present southern course would take them. 
This trail led them to a small tree-bordered stream that 
fiowed westward a short distance, then lost itself in a 
roaring mountain torrent. The trail grew more distinct 
when they reached the small stream. This they followed, 
and as they were passing noticed the high rocks rising 
perpendicularly out of the earth to more, than a hundred 
feet in height. • Some of these were red, others pink, 
and some were nearly white. These seemed to stand 
as a portion of a wall around what appeared to* them 
to be a space filled with huge, rough statuary. But they 
had no time to pause and investigate, so followed the trail, 
which led across the mountain torrent. Both noticed 
how grandly the snow upon the mountain point gleamed 
in the morning sunlight, and that their course seemed 
to run near the foot of the height they had so much ad- 
mired the evening before. There were few words ex- 
changed between these two travelers, as their rapid pace 
prevented conversation. Either of these men were suf- 
ficiently self-controled to enjoy the scenery without mak- 
ing comments, and did enjoy it while they hastened on- 
ward. This was a grand contrast to the wearying mo- 
notony of the plains. After crossing the stream they 
swept southward, down a lovely, broad valley, the moun- 
tains upon the west and the undulating foot hills upon 
the eastern side. At noon they halted by the side of the 
stream, where grass Was plenty, rested an hour or two. 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


171 


then again pushed ahead. They had been riding perhaps 
an hour when Frank saw objects upon the hillside that 
appeared to be sheep. He paused and looked at them 
through his glass, then handed it to Spencer. After he 
looked through it a moment he returned it, saying: “I 
guess Mexicans are not far away.” Frank smiled and 
nodded his head. Again they hastened onward, for now 
he felt certain he would learn something more about 
Pearl. 

Before they had traveled two miles further they saw 
the Mexican’s adobe huts, and only a little later on they 
dismounted at the door of the hut that had sheltered 
Pearl and Eagle Eye. The woman came to the door, and 
Prank questioned her in regard to Pearl, describing her. 
The woman seemed delighted to give him every possible 
information. Frank spoke Spanish fluently, and the 
woman considered him a Castillian. She informed him 
that the beautiful lady had remained over night in her 
house, and that in the morning before starting away had 
given her and her children much money. She also told 
him that the Ute brave who had brought this beautiful 
lady worshipped her and considered her the “Sacred 
Daughter of Manitou;” that a very wise medicine man 
had prophesied would be brought to their tribe by Eagle 
Eye, and this he prophesied long ago, when Eagle Eyd 
was a wee pappoose; and that when this beautiful white 
squaw had been brought to their tribe no other tribe 
could ever overpower them, as this Daughter of Mani- 
tou was a spirit of light, and would bring great good 
with her to their tribe, and that after this beautiful be- 
ing had learned to like his tribe and love him. Eagle 
Eye would marry her, as she was the ' only squaw 
that Eagle Eye could ever love, and that they would 
be married by a priest, as she was the Daughter of Man- 
itou. All this Eagle Eye had told to the Mexican woman, 
and she in turn faithfully rehearsed it to Frank. Pearl 
had heard Eagle Eye telling the woman about her, but 
did not fully understand the entire conversation, so paid 
little heed to it. Frank was now more than ever sure 
that he would And his affianced both alive and unharmed, 
as she would be considered by the tribe sacred, and would 
guard her with -their lives. He turned to Spencer and 
explained the conversation he had with the Mexican 
woman. A Mexican man came up, and Prank enquired 


172 


PEARL; AN OCEAN WAIF 


of him the route he must take to reach the Utah tribe. 
He kindly explained; and even took a stick and mapped 
out upon the ground the direction he should take, felling 
him of the streams he must cross before he turned west- 
ward, of a park he would pass through, of the high 
mountain range he must cross, and of a military post 
he would find in the valley beyond. 

All this pleased Frank. He was most thankful that 
he could learn the right direction from this man, and 
after handing him a handful of coin, and as much to 
the Mexican woman, he and Spencer mounted their horses 
and were soon across the river. This was wide and deep, 
its course being eastward. Frank related all that had 
been told him in regard to the course they were to travel, 
and both rejoiced in their good fortune, as now they 
could travel without any hesitation or doubt to worry 
them. Frank’s face fairly beamed while they hastened 
along. As the sun sank from sight they reached a stream 
where grass was plenty. They would not risk going far- 
ther that evening, for camping places did not seem to 
occur very frequently since they had crossed the deep 
river. Spencer had plenty of time to catch a few trout 
for their supper. Both of these men were in fine spirits 
this evening. The moon was past its full and shone 
during the latter part of the night; so they breakfasted 
very early, and were well upon their way before the 
sun arose. Through the glass they noticed a few Indians 
far to the eastward, but were soon out of sight of them. 
These Indians had evidently not noticed them. At 
noon they camped by the side of a large spring of ice- 
cold water, and here was feed for their horses. Frank 
swept the scene around with his glass but saw no living 
thing except a few antelope, and these were in the dis- 
tance. After a long noontide rest they resumed their 
journey, and late in the afternoon reached a stream that 
ran eastward, and out of a pass that led into the park 
the Miexican had told Frank of. This stream they were 
to follow up through the pass into the park upon its 
north side. Here they were obliged to walk their horses 
for perhaps a mile before entering the park. This they 
had no more than entered before a band of black-tailed 
deer (a variety they had never seen TDefore) bounded 
past them, and when a short distance from them, turned 
to have a final look before flying to the lower hills. 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


173 


where they could be hidden from view. This was a great 
temptation to the two hunters, as here was game they 
had read of, but had never chased. They exchanged a 
few remarks in regard to them and traveled swiftly. on; 
westward now, as this was to be their course during 
that day, and until they were across the range of moun- 
tains that walled this park in on the west. On, on they 
rode; until the sun was actually sinking beyond the 
mountains. 

They selected a favorable spot for camping near good 
grass, then dismounted and picketed their horses. They 
had no more than did this when another band of deer 
came bounding by close to them, stopping only a 
short distance away, then turned to look at them. 
This was too much for Spencer. So he grasped his rifle 
and shot the smallest of them. The others, now fully 
alarmed, were out of sight in a moment. Other bands 
of deer were seen in the distance. Frank remarked: 
“This is the country for a hunter.” “Yes,” responded 
Spencer, who was busily engaged in selecting the flnest 
portions of the venison for their use; and as he arose 
and looked around on every side, he finished the sentence 
by saying: “And a flne place for an artist, too. See 
the sunlight lingering upon those red points to the north- 
east; don’t the dark evergreens contrast flnely with them? 
Tha^t picture alone would gladden an artist’s soul; and 
in every direction you can see something unusually grand 
and beautiful; and a hunter could kill more game than 
he would know what to do with.” 

There were no signs of Indians near, and the men 
felt secure with only Pilot to guard. Spencer always arose 
early; and upon the following morning was up by day- 
dawn. This day they must cross the mountains, an un- 
tried trip for the travelers. They were moving on their 
journey before the sun had gilded with its rising beams 
the highest mountain peaks. They had but a short dis- 
tance to travel upon level or slightly undulating ground, 
and were soon climbing one height after another of rolling 
foothills; and on, up the rugged mountain’s side. They 
could not travel out of a walk, and toward noon were 
glad to dismount and lead their panting horses. Slowly 
they. climbed until the summit of the range was reached; 
and here they halted to rest, as there was plenty of grass 
and a large spring of water near by, surrounded by marsh 


174 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


sustaiaed by its abundant flow. Afternoon, in discend- 
ing the mountain upon the western slope, they traveled 
quite rapidly, and reached the western outlet of the pass 
just, as the sun sank from sight behind the western 
Sierras. Here they halted for the night. Both men 
and horses were tired; here they found where Eagle 
Eye had flxed a brush sleeping place for Pearl; and in 
his heart Frank thanked the Ute brave for his kindness 
to her. He looked to see if there was any small note 
left to tell him of her, but found none. Yet in its stead 
he found a few of her golden hairs upon the brush, left 
as she entered or emerged from the sleeping place. 
These he tenderly untangled and wound around his Anger, 
then unwound them again and showed them to Spencer. 
These he placed with the note that he called his amulet 
or talisman: “This,” he said, “will strengthen the power 
of the charm, so that I will surely And her.” 

As they were preparing their camp for the night 
two Mexican hunters came and brought a large mountain 
sheep they had killed among the mountains that ran 
across from east to west at the north of the park, on 
whose eastern side they were now climbing. These Mex- 
icans were very proud of their game, and well they 
might be, for it was a huge animal. Its head and horns 
were immense. Frank enquired of them about the mil- 
itary post in the valley, and they told him that it would 
require a whole day’s travel to reach it from this pass. 
The Mexicans rested for awhile and then trudged on, 
dividing as well as they could the weight of the sheep 
between them. 

At supper that evening Frank talked more than usual, 
and planned as he talked. He was now near where he 
could obtain military assistance. This he proposed 
to do to escort him to the Ute tribe; and if necessary, 
have their help in rescuing Pearl. This he conflded to 
Spencer, and added: 

“I have no moral right to lead you into danger. 
You have friends and dear ones who will expect you 
home within a few weeks’ time, and I think it advisable 
that you start back to our camp to-morrow morning, 
while I go on alone to the post. I am aware of your wil- 
lingness to help me in this, and thank you for it; but 
there is no need of anyone helping me aside from Uncle’ 
Sam; and he will be obliged to not only take care of 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


175 


me, but assist me. So you cannot feel worried about 
me in the least, and I know that Dick and John will be 
delighted to see you back again. The horse that you 
have been riding I wish you to consider your own if 1 
do not make my appearance in camp within sixteen 
days from now, as that will be plenty of time for me 
to ransom my affianced, take her to the post and there 
be married, and with a military escort reach our camp. 
This is what I intend to do.” 

Spencer replied: ‘Tf you do not need me any longer, 
I know it would be well for me to go immediately back 
to our camp, for I am sure the boys are lonely even 
now. But, Mr. Raymond, I think you had better set the 
time to twenty, instead of sixteen, days; for I know there 
are provisions enough to last us in camp that length 
of time, and until we all re-cross the plains; so there is 
no need of limiting yourself to sixteen days.” 

“Very well,” responded Frank, “let it be twenty days.” 
And thus the matter was settled. 

On the following morning Spencer was up early and 
had their breakfast prepared before sunrise. After it was 
disposed of they divided the articles, Spencer taking the 
dog-tent and other things that would be necessary for 
him on his trip back to their camp, and which would be 
only a burden to Frank. Aiter everything was satisfac- 
torily arranged Frank paid Spencer for his services thus 
far; then with kindly adieus and earnest wishes for 
each other’s safety and success, both mounted their horses 
and separated, Spencer to go over the route they had 
already traveled and Frank to go wherever his destimj* 
might lead him; both wondering if they would ever 
meet again. 


1?6 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIP 


CHAPTER Xlll. 

Frank felt lonely, and yet his courage and hope did 
not desert him. He had been successful in his search 
thus far, and he trusted that his good fortune would not 
fail him now, when he was within at least an hundred 
miles of the triHe that held his darling. He pressed his 
hand to his heart and smiled as he thought of the 
amulet, and wondered if Spencer considered him super- 
stitious and weak. He did not reach the military post 
until nightfall; when he made his wishes known to the 
commander. There was no hesitancy in granting them. 
Both himself and his horse were kindly cared for, and 
on the following morning an escort of six soldiers, with 
Lieutenant Thornton and an interpreter, started with 
Frank toward the Utah tribe. They passed the cavern 
where Pearl had witnessed the terrible storm, and they 
saw the little wall of stones she had built around her 
dead. Here the little cavalcade dismounted to rest and 
lunch. Frank, as well as two or three of the soldiers, 
were attracted to the cave. They noticed the deep fur- 
row that the lightning had plowed down the spruce tree, 
and wondered who had laid up the little wall of rocks. 
Frank went into the cavern and in looking about, to his 
surprise, saw a small piece of blue ribbon. This he 
took and slipped into the envelope that contained his 
amulet. He felt that Pearl had been in this cave, and 
looked about to see if any little note was left that might 
possibly tell him more of her. The ribbon was all, the 
tiny bit of ribbon that to him was most precious, for 
it told him that she had been there, and if there, she 
had thought of him. 

As they were leaving the little glen and began to 
climb the rougher heights Frank noticed that there were 
two trails. He was thankful that their guide and inter- 
preter knew well which one to take, for he was impa- 
tient of the least delay. This was a rough trail to travel, 
and the panting horses needed to rest often. They reached 
the summit before sunset, and the cavalcade rode down the 
mountain upon the western slope some distance before 


PEARL; AN OCEAN WAIF 


177 


they tounci a desirable place to camp for the night. 
The guide informed them that they could camp here, 
and reach the Ute village about noon on the following 
day. Here they dismounted by the side of a noisy stream 
and made themselves comfortable for the night. The lieu- 
tenant and his small command were happy around the 
campfire, telling tales and singing songs until late. Frank 
thought it impossible for him to sleep — he was so im- 
patient to reach the village, where he fondly hoped to 
find Pearl. Before morning he did sleep long enough 
to dream of her. He saw her near him, smiling, but 
with a shade of anxiety upon her brow. She turned and 
pointed toward the southwest. After pointing in that di- 
rection for a few moments, she looked toward him and 
vanished. This dream awoke him and he could not rest, 
so arose and was ready for their early breakfast, and 
mounted, ready to start, before any other man was in 
his saddle. On they rode down the rough mountain pass, 
and at noon saw the lodges of the Ute Indians. There 
were many lodges. Frank longed to get one glimpse of 
Pearl near some of them, but he saw no women ex- 
cept squaws. They, with their half naked children, seemed 
to constitute the principal inhabitants of the village, as 
no men were in sight. The cavalcade rode up in fronf 
of the lodge where the interpreter told them they would 

find the Peace Chief . Here they dismounted 

while the interpreter went into the lodge and brought 
the chief out. He greeted the soldiers kindly (as he 
seemed to know them well), then he reached his hand to 
Frank, saying something that was interpreted as a wel- 
come to Frank, and to make his wishes known, Frank 
began by asking if there was a young white woman in 
their village? His heart sank when the interpreter told 
him that the Peace Chief said: “No, there is no white 
squaw here.” Frank told the interpreter to describe Pearl. 
When he did this an indescribable expression overspread 
the old Peace Chief’s face. He went into his lodge and 
brought out a roll of paper. Frank drew near him and 
anxiously watched to see this unrolled. This was the 
sketch taken by Pearl of Eagle Eye and his horse, and 
tied with a blue ribbon; a half braided tress of her hair 
that she had given with the sketch to Eagle Eye’s brother, 
to give to his father. Frank wished to take this in his 
own hand. The Peace Chief told the interpreter it was 


176 


PEARL; AN OCEAN WAIF 


too sacred tor anyone but himself to hold, as the “Sacred 
Daughter of Manitou” had sent it to him by his son. 
Frank was sick to see his darling’s hair in the hands 
of an Indian, and himself not permitted to touch it. The 
palor that overspread his face alarmed the lieutenant, who 
stepped to his side to cheer him if possible, by a few words 
of encouragement. Then followed the story of the chief’s 
brave son being struck by lightning, of this bright being 
building a wall of rocks around his dead body, near the 
mouth of the cave, then of her cutting with her own white 
hands spruce boughs to cover him with, so that the ani- 
mals would not touch him until she could ride to the 
tribe and tell the braves where to find their dead com- 
rade. The chief brought out some of these boughs. These, 
too, were considered sacred. The Peace Chief told about 
this “Sacred Daughter of Manitou’’ caressing and talking 
to his dead son’s black horse, and kissing it upon its 
forehead, and ho>v this horse had been killed to go witA 
his son to the happy hunting ground, to be his horse for- 
ever; as this was too sacred for any other brave to 
ride. Frank told the interpreter to ask what had be- 
come of the “Sacred Daughter of Manitou,” for he began 
to fear that she, too, had been killed to accompany the 
brave, and had been considered too sacred to live. His 
heart sank within him, for this thought overpowered him. 
The lieutenant stood near witn encouraging words, but 
Frank could not stand, only as he leaned against his 
horse for support while the chief was talking to the in- 
terpreter. He thought that she must be dead. What had 
become of her if she were not? But before the inter- 
preter could speak to Frank a Mexican man came up 
and aske^ in Spanish what the soldiers were here for? 
Frank heard him, and concluded to do his own talking 
with the man, as by this time his anxiety and impatience 
had become unbearable. Frank answered him in Spanish. 
The Mexican asked him his name, and he replied: “Frank 
Raymond.” The Mexican asked him whom he wanted 
to find: Prank answered: “A white lady.” “What is 
the lady’s name?” “Pearl Barton,” answered Frank, whd 
began to delight in answering these pertinent questions, 
as there seemed to be something tangible in them — some- 
thing to the point. This man handed him a letter directed 
to himself, but in an unknown hand. He tore this open 
and read: 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


179 


“Frank Raymond — Come alone to the Lake of Spirits. 
There I will meet you and conduct you to Pearl Barton, 
who is safe in my care. The man who will hand you 
this letter can point out the Lake of Spirits to you, but 
no one will wish to accompany you, and I do not wish 
anyone but yourself to come. Show this letter to no 
one. You will find two tents pitched by the lake shore, 
and above each door you will see a black cross. Two 
horses are picketed near, a small white pony and a grey 
hunter. I tell you this that you may know when you 
find my place. I am truly your and Pearl’s friend.” 

' This was all! Prank stood speechless a moment, 
then turned to the lieutenant and said: 

“This letter tells of my affianced, but I must go 
alone to find her, so there is no need of detaining you 
any longer.” 

Here he bade his escort farewell, paying each man 
liberally, also paid the guide and interpreter. All of 
them gave him their good wishes, and together rode out 
of the village toward the post. After they were gone 
he asked the Mexican if he could point out to him 
the Lake of Spirits that afternoon. The Mexican looked 
frightened, crossed himself and said: “Not to-day; but 
if you wish, will show you where it is to-morrow noon. 
Come to my lodge and stay over night with me.” Prank 
followed him, and was treated with all due respect. The 
Mexican’s squaw wife prepared them a good dinner and 
waited upon them while they ate. Prank could not in- 
duce the Mexican to say much about the Lake of Spirits; 
in fact every time he mentioned it the man crossed 
himself. Finally Prank asked him if he had ever been 
there. “No, no. Senor, and I never will visit it, but 
will show it to you to-morrow from the mountain top,” 
he replied. 

This aroused Frank’s curiosity, and he asked why 
he would not visit the lake. The Mexican explained to 
Prank (but very reluctuantly) in regard to a legend con- 
cerning the lake that, when related, made the strongest 
brave turn pale and tremble, and that this legend was 
more than two generations old. Then he hurriedly re- 
lated some of the most terrible points of this legend, of 
the hunters and braves who had dared to venture near 
this lake being hurled into its depths by the strength 
of a giant goblin that had its home at the bottom of 


180 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


it, or iE a cave near by; and bow not one of the braves 
and hunters ever swam ashore or came back to their 
tribe again. Then he told of the strange lights and 
noises that had been seen and heard by some who were 
brave enough to look into the haunted valley and listen. 
Again he crossed himself and said: “No, not for any 
money would I ever go into that valley, although it is 
full of game; and I fear if you go, Senor, you will never 
return.” 

Frank re-read the singular letter, and felt that he 
must go, as this was the last chance to find Pearl, and 
life would not be worth the living unless he could find her. 
He felt alarmingly weak and sick. Having experienced 
such a terrible revulsion of feeling, truly he had been 
living upon the hope that he would find Pearl at the 
Ute camp. Then the great fear that she had been killed 
had for a few moments overwhelmed him, and to him 
the trip for to-morrow was not hope-inspiring. He be- 
gan to wonder if all his hopes must die, and all the 
fond pictures of happiness, with Pearl as his wife, would 
vanish like the mirage on the desert plains. These 
thoughts tortured him. He arose and went to see how 
his horse was cared for; having become restless, uneasy 
and almost hopeless. The story that the Mexican had re- 
lated depressed and annoyed him, and in his present 
frame of mind, surrounded as he was, it haunted him. 
Truly he was in a miserable condition to undertake the 
trip he proposed to take on the morrow. After supper 
he learned from the Mexican about the brave who had 
tried to bring the “Sacred Daughter of Manitou” home 
to his tribe, of the brave’s death by lightning, of the dis- 
posal of the remains of this brave, who had been called 
by the Great Spirit to the happy hunting ground, and 
of all that had been said about the beautiful white squaw, 
who had kissed the brave’s horse upon the forehead, thus 
rendering it too sacred to live, but perfectly fit to follow 
his master, and to carry him upon his hunts in the 
Land of Spirits. All this, to Frank, was deeply interest- 
ing, although very depressing. He felt himself to be 
surrounded with an atmosphere of superstition that he 
could not overcome. He tried in vain to rise above 
this feeling and again be hopeful, by reasoning with him- 
self that surely he would find Pearl soon. Hope would 
not come at his bidding, and yet he determined to per- 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


181 


severe in his search for her as long as he had the strength 
and means to accomplish anything in that direction. He 
read and re-read the anonymous letter, but everything 
about it seemed to him vague, uncertain, mysterious and 
decidedly unsatisfactory. He questioned how the strange 
man, who knew, or pretended to know, where Pearl was, 
had found her, and what right had he to call himself 
Pearl’s* and his friend, and sign no name to his com- 
munication? The whole thing might prove a fraud, and 
if he went as directed he might be held by some un- 
principled wretch from ever finding his aifianced; and 
perhaps some band of Mexican banditti even now held 
her in captivity for an enormous ransom. These thoughts 
and questions tortured him until late in the night, and 
they followed on into his dream. He dreamed of the 
giant goblin that haunted the Lake of Spirits, and ol 
fighting with him, and of dark men who held Pearl cap- 
tive, and would not permit him to see her. Much more 
he dreamed, and when he awoke in the early morning his 
head was aching and his heart sad. He arose and walked 
out of the close, hot lodge into the pure morning air, 
hoping to feel well and natural again. The air revived 
him and cooled his fevered brow, but no hope of finding 
Pearl came to cheer him. It seemed that all true hope 
of finding her had died in his heart, and nothing could 
/evive it again. He walked down to where his horse' 
was feeding in company with the Ute’s horses. Thi 
grass was scant, and the horse neighed as he approached 
him. His faithful horse needed grain, and he wondered 
if he could procure grain in the camp. Did the savages 
keep grain to feed to famished horses? These ques- 
tions flitted through his mind while he patted his horse’s 
head and stroked his arching neck. The Indian villagers 
soon awoke. He returned to the Mexican’s lodge and 
asked the man for grain to feed his horse. He had none. 
The man turned to his squaw and spoke a few words, 
then she started away toward a large lodge, and returned 
with a few ears of corn. This the Mexican gave to 
Frank’s horse. 

After breakfast Frank was anxious to start upon his 
journey across the mountains, anxious to be moving in 
some direction to find his captive Pearl. He longed 
for the hope that had inspired him yesterday, the sweet 
hope that seemed an inspiration from a Divine source. 


182 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


This sweet hope had vanished, and yet he must persevere 
or die. The Mexican brought his horse and saddled him. 
Frank gave the Mexican’s squaw a handful of silver, 
mounted his horse, and he, with the Mexican afoot ani 
in the advance, commenced ascending the high moun- 
tain that arose on the south side of the valley, in which 
the Indian village was always to be found in the sum- 
mer time. Slowly they climbed the steep, rugged ‘height. 
Soon Frank dismounted and led his tired, panting steed. 
It was a most disheartening, wearysome climb, and they 
did not reach the summit until noon. Here they could 
look over the valley south. The Mexican crossed him- 
self and murmured a prayer, then pointed out to Frank 
the Alps-like height that arose high and grand on the 
north of the dell in which Pearl, that moment, was hap- 
pily sketching the scenery that so beautified their sum- 
mer home. After Frank assured him that he saw the 
height the Mexican indicated where the Lake of Spirits 
was by the glimmering water that looked in the distance 
like a spot of light. “And that is the Lake of Spirits?” 
asked Frank. “Si, Senor,” replied the Mexican, and again 
crossed himself. Frank paid him in gold for his ser- 
vices, and bade him goodbye; for he saw that the poor 
man was anxious to be gone. Frank stood upon th§ 
mountain crest many moments after the Mexican had 
hurriedly disappeared down the mountain side. Then he 
took his glass and looked toward the towering height, 
and at the little lake that appeared to lie at its very 
foot. This, the Mexican had assured him, was the “Lake 
of Spirits.” 

Through his glass he could discern the two tents 
and the two horses that had been mentioned in the letter, 
and he would go to them. Down the mountain side he 
and his horse picked their difficult way, Frank walking 
in the advance and the horse, almost fearfully, follow- 
ing him. This was a long, difficult, almost impassible 
route, but the foot of the mountain was gained at last, 
and Frank permitted his horse to rest and feed upon 
the luxuriant grass that grew on the margin of a crys- 
tal stream. Here, too, Frank rested and bathed his burn- 
ing brow; rested and drank of the ice-cold water; rested, 
and thought of Pearl, wondering if she were near by 
or far away. He was faint instead of hungry. It had 
been impossible for him to partake of the breakfast that 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


183 


morning, and it was now afternoon. He thought of Aunt 
Hannah and of the cup of fragrant tea she would give 
him for the headache if he were home, and began to fear 
that his strength would be entirely exhausted before he 
could reach the tents. He saw a few berries, gathered 
and ate them, drank some brandy from a small flask, 
then mounted his horse and guided him toward the height. 
The scenery was grand in every direction, but noyv it 
had no charm for him. The questions were: • “Will I ever 
find Pearl? Will I ever hear her sweet voice and see 
her lovely face again?” These questions he murmured 
to himself as he rode over the trackless valley and rolling 
swells toward the lake. There seemed to be only one 
more swell of ground before he could reach the lake. This 
his faithful horse climbed, and was greeted with a neigh 
from the horses upon the opposite side. His horse an- 
swered, and this aroused him to see that he had a 
stream to cross before he could reach the tents. ^ This 
stream was the outlet of the lake, and he noticed that 
the banks of this stream were perpendicular on both sides. 
He rode down to the lower land and found where the 
banks were not so abrupt and where he could cross over 
to the other side; then began the climb over the rolling 
ground up to the lake again. Frank reached the tents, 
and called, receiving no response save the echos of his 
own voice. He dismounted, removed his saddle and 
picketed his horse out near the other two horses; re- 
turned to the tent, took his saddle and blankets into 
one of them, where a mattress was lying upon the ground, 
and upon this he threw himself to rest. He had noticed 
that the sun was sinking beyond the Alps-like heights as' 
he raised the last hill before reaching the lake, and 
he wondered how long a time it would be before Pearl’s 
and his friend would meet him here? His head was ach- 
ing terribly. He again attempted to read the strange 
letter, but the reading made his head feel worse, so he 
closed his eyes and thought of Pearl, of his parents and 
home, of faithful old Aunt Hannah, and wished she would 
bring him a cup of tea. Then again of his loved one 
whom he could not find, who was lost to him, perhaps 
forever; then of the deceptive mirage upon the treeless 
plains; and as he thought he murmured. Pearl, Pearl; 
finally dropped into a restless, feverish sleep, still moan- 
ing and murmuring incoherently. 


1»4 


PEARL: AN OCEAN VVAIE 


^lacK vVOii came every evening lo water and re- 
picLet me two horses, and as he came this evening he 
noticed me tnira horse, and Knew at once the man had 
come wnom rather r rancis was expecting to see, and 
alter attending to his horses, went to the tent in which 
h’rank was tossing and murmuring, now in absolute de- 
lirum. BiacK Wolf spoke to him, but he could not arouse 
him. He placed his hand upon Frank’s brow and found 
it burning hot. This alarmed Black Wolf, and he has- 
tened to bring Father Francis. When he reached the 
Grottoes he was at tea with Pearl. Black Wolf told his 
sister, Nola, to tell Father Francis that he wished to 
speak with aim. Nola came into the grotto and delivered 
Biaciv Wolf's message to the Father. He excused himself 
to Pearl, saying: “Black Wolf wishes to speak to me 
about something,” and as there was nothing unusual in 
this, she thought nothing of it. Black Wolf hurriedly 
told him of the man, and of the terrible fever and de- 
lirium. Father Francis prepared himself with necessary 
medicines and hastened to the boat, where Black Wolf 
waited in readiness to row him to where Frank lay tossing 
anu mui muring incoherently of all the troubles that 
had vexed his soul of late. The Father soothed him par- 
tially by administering a sedative through inhalation, as 
he could not be induced to swallow anything. He saw 
iiis letter lying by the side of him, and knew it was 
Frank. Black Wolf carried Frank’s roll of blankets, his 
hat and other belongings to the boat and arranged a pil- 
low out of the blankets, then returned and assisted Father 
.Francis to carry him and place his nead tenderly upon 
the blanket pillow. The Father sat by and guarded the 
patient from all danger of struggling out of the boat, 
while Black Wolf, with swift, even strokes, rowed them 
under the mountain and up to the door of the Grottoes. 
Tony had a warm bath prepared for the sick man, as 
father Francis had directed him to have on their re- 
turn, and he came out to assist in bringing him in. They 
bathed and clothed him in a night robe, and placed the 
poor, stricken man into a luxurious bed in one of the 
rooms, where no sunlight could disturb him during the 
day. The Father treated his fever with cold compresses 
and during the entire night watched by his side, knov/ing 
that unless his fever could be subdued by morning there 
was danger of protracted brain fever. Pearl did not know 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


185 


that her lover had come, nor of his dangerous condition, 
so slept sweetly all the night, dreaming of him and home. 
When the breakfast was served it was for Pearl alone. 
This caused her to question Nola as to why Father Francis 
was absent, and before Nola could reply she asked if 
the Father was ill? 

Nola replied: “No, he is not ill, but has been watch- 
ing by the bed-side of a sick man all night.” Pearl asked 
in alarm: “Why, who is sick? Is Black Wolf or Tony 
sick?” “No,” responded Nola; “but when I return I will 
tell you all that Father Francis will permit me to tell 
you about the man.” Pearl was both worried and as- 
tonished. She knew of no man in the dell except Father 
Francis, Black Wolf and Tony. While she was wor- 
rying and puzzling her brain about who or what man 
was or could be the sick one. Father Francis entered 
the room, and bade her eat her breakfast with him, as 
Nola was coming with hot coffee for both: “But, Father, 
who is the sick man?” “I will tell you after you have 
eaten your breakfast, and quit looking so pale,” replied 
the Father kindly. “I have left him in Tony’s care 
until we, can go to him, and Tony is a good nurse. Pearl 
tried to be obedient, and partake of their breakfast as 
usual, but curiosity and anxiety prevented. 

After he had finished his breakfast and she had 
sipped her coffee, he took her hand in his and kindly' said: 

“Now, my Evangeline) I hope you will prove your- 
self the brave, true girl that you have been right along 
through the trials that you have been called upon to 
endure of late.” 

Pearl’s sweet face turned pale while Father Francis 
was talking, wondering what terrible ordeal she might 
be 'called upon to pass through, and interrupted him by 
exclaiming: 

“O! Tell me all right now, dear Father, all, every- 
thing, and please do not keep me in suspense, for I 
can endure anything better than suspense!” 

“Well,” said Father Francis, “your Frank is sick, and 
lying in the dark bedroom.” 

“Here in the Grottoes?” asked Pearl excitedly. 

“Yes, my Evangeline; and I fear that he has brain 
fever,” responded the father. 

She stood looking at him in mute wonder, while he 
told her of Black Wolf’s finding him in one of the tents 


186 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


last evening. “That is what he ^wished to speak to me 
about when I left the supper table last evening. We 
brought the dear, stricken boy home, bathed him and 
put him in bed in the dark bedroom, where I attended 
him and watched by his side all night. He does not 
seem quite so delirious as he was when we first found 
him, but the fever has not abated perceptibly, and I 
fear he is indeed very ill. Tony is a good nurse, but 
he is needed in the kitchen.” 

“Dear Father, may I not be permitted to take care 
of my darling?” asked Pearl, the tears filling her lovely 
blue eyes. 

“Certainly. You and I, my dear Evangeline, must 
nurse him through, must bring him back to life and 
happiness; for in his mutterings I have learned that 
he has suffered much in trying to find his Pearl.” 

Tears rolled down her lovely cheeks as the Father 
told this. She plead again to go to her lover. 

“Then dry those tears, and we will go and save his 
precious life if it is the will of our Infinite Father.” 

Father Francis arose and led the way to the dark bed- 
room. Softly they stepped to the bed where Frank lay 
rolling his head from side to side, murmuring and mut- 
tering in his fever. Pearl stooped and kissed his burn- 
ing brow as she changed the cold compress, and her 
tears started afresh. She sank into a chair, sobbing 
like a child. 

“This will never do, my Evangeline. You must be 
brave and help me,” said the Father kindly; “help me 
to save his precious life.” 

She arose and bathed her eyes, then returned with 
an expression of firm resolve upon her white facd*, and 
whispered: 

“Dear Father, I am brave now. Please tell me what 
to do. You must sleep while I watch by him; so give 
me full directions what to do, and how to take care of * 
him, and I will do it.” 

“Yes, I will sleep two hours, my Evangeline. And while 
I sleep you will apply the cold compresses often, hot per- 
mitting them/ to grow warm upon his head. I have sent 
Black Wolf for snow. In two hours’ time perhaps I can get 
him to swallow some medicine; but thus far I have not 
been able to give him anything.” 

Pearl was left alone with her loved one, and prompt- 


P^ARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


187 


ly she cared lor him. Faithfuly she changed the com- 
presses, often manipulating his leverish brow with her 
soil, cooi nanus every ume nis forehead was bare. Tnis, 
witn ner fond hisses, helped to allay the fever to somSs 
exient. Once she heard him murmur: “Fearl, my Pearl, 
can 1 ever hnd you?" This was the only sentence. All 
other murmurings were broken sentences of the plains, 
the Indians, and of home. Sometimes he would call, 
“Father,” or “Aunt Hannah.” If earnest prayers for his 
recovery could help, then Frank surely would have been 
well in a moment. But who shall say that her prayers 
did not help to soothe his fevered brain; and who shall 
say that the touch of her cool hands and fond kisses upon 
his burning brow did not help? 

When JB'ather Francis returned at the termination of 
the two hours he noticed a change for the better. Al- 
though slight the change, it gave him hope. He was 
sure that the fever was less, and that the patient breathed 
more natural. They sat by his bedside and watched for 
returning consciousness. Finally he murmured: “A cup 
of tea, Aunt Hannah.” Pearl arose and went to the* 
kitchen, where Uncle Tony was preparing dinner, and 
asked for a cup of tea for the sick man. She had seldom 
visited the kitchen or culinary department of the Grot- 
toes, and was not very well acquainted with Tony, the 
cook. She noticed that he was looking serious and un- 
happy this morning, and while waiting for the tea she 
asked him if he was feeling ill. “No, Miss ’Vangeline; 

I se not sick; but I know’d dat sick young man in dar eber 
since he’s a little boy, shuah.” “How or where did you 
know him?” asked Pearl. “In Mas’chusets, my ole home. 
O, I’se shuah. I’se shuah dat sick man am Frank Ray- 
mond. An’ he called Ant Hanner; he did, dis bery morn- 
in’ when I’se in dar, and’ I’se spec Ant Hanner am done 
aaid dis many a yeah.” Pearl opened her eyes in as- 
tonishment at this communication from Tony, and asked 
him whom he meant by Aunt Hannah. “My ole woman, my 
Hanner, dat I lef long yeahs ago to cum off to de Mex- 
ican wah, to cook for de officers.” “Yes, Aunt Hannah is 
alive and well, and is cook at the Raymond mansion, and 
you are Uncle Washington, are you not?” asked Pearl. 
“Yais, I’se Uncle Washington, shuah, an' Miss ’Vange- 
line, dus yo’ ’no Ant Hanner yo’self, an’ ef yo’ duz, may 
I ax who yo’ am?” interrogated Tony. “Certainly,” re- 


188 


PEARL; AN OCEAN WAIF 


plied Pearl. “I know Aunt Hannah, and I am Pearl 
Barton. Aunt Hannah is sure you are dead. Uncle Wash- 
ington.” “Dat so?” he asked. “De bressed Lawd be 
prazed; Fse alibe an’ well; an’ Hanner am alibe 
an’ well, an I’se mos’ awful glad dis moarnin’ an’ Miss 
’Vangeline, yo’ is de little chile dat Capt’n Barton foun 
bobin’ long on de oshun yeahs ago, shuah?” “Yes,” re- 
sponded Pearl. 

She took the cup of tea to the patient, but he could 
not swallow even a teaspoonful of it. Father Francis 
looked serious and said: “I fear the poor boy is destined 
to suffer a prolonged siege of brain fever. Surely Black 
Wolf will soon return with the snow.” “Can we do noth- 
ing to prevent this?” asked Pearl. “We will do all in 
our power, my Evangeline.” He then went from the room 
and soon returned with Black Wolf, bringing a quantity 
of snow. This they applied to the patient’s burning head, 
and this cooled the fever somewhat, but it seemed im- 
possible for his consciousness to return again. Yet he 
slept, or appeared to sleep. The anxious watchers by 
his side grew more hopeful. Tony often tiptoed into 
the room to ask: “Am de poh boy de leas’ bit bettah? 
Can’t I do sumfin to help him?” 

Day followed day until five days had passed, and yet 
there was no sign of returning consciousness to give 
the watchers hope. Father Francis’ skill as a physician 
was taxed to the utmost. Faithfully he worked, and as 
anxiously prayed, to save the dear patient’s life. Pearl 
came in to take her place by the side of his bed at mid- 
night ihat Father Francis might sleep. But this he re- 
fused to do, as he knew the crisis was imminent. He 
took' her hand saying. “My dear Evangeline, be brave, 
for no mortal can tell which way it will be, either life 
or death, the Infinite alone knows.” Pearl’s lips trem- 
bled. She could not speak, yet her young heart was offer- 
ing up the most earnest prayer to the Infinite to spare 
her lover’s precious life, to spare her darling. The patient 
was Sleeping quietly, but his pulse was growing more 
feeble at every heart throb. Sleeping and sinking into 
the sleep that knows no wakening. “This will never 
do,” whispered Father Francis. Then he arose and ap- 
plied a stimulating compress across the patient’s chest 
and around his body. This quickened the pulse slight- 
ly. Father Francis whispered: “If he could be induced 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


189 


to swallow some of the venison tea and wine perhaps 
we might save him; but as it is he is sinking very fast/' 
“Let us try, dear Father,” responded Pearl. “Get it ready, 
please, while I try and arouse him.” Then she stooped 
down to the pale face upon the pillow, pressed her pale 
face against his and softly said: “Dear Frank, your 
Pearl is here. Dear Frank, dear Frank, do ’wake for 
just one moment; your own Pearl is here. Don’t you 
know that I am Pearl? My precious Frank, open your 
eyes, darling.” The patient moved his head, but did not 
open his eyes. Father Francis raised his head and Pearl 
gave him the venison tea and wine; gave him a large 
spoonful of it. “Thank God, he has swallowed it,” Father 
Francis whispered. “We will try again, dear Father,” said 
Pearl; and she again aroused him with endearing words 
and caresses. Again he swallowed a spoonful of the 
tea and wine. In a few moments more this was repeated, 
and two spoonfuls given to the almost dead patient. This 
so accelerated the pulse that when she again attempted 
to arouse him he opened his eyes and looked long at her 
with a light of returning consciousness in them. She 
again gave him the tea and wine, and when his head 
was laid back upon the pillow, he smiled and his pale 
lips murmured: “Pearl, my own Pearl.” “Yes, dear 
Frank, I am here. Live! O! live, for vour own Pearl.” 
“There,” said Father Francis, “we will permit him to 
rest awhile now, as his pulse is stronger. And again 
BYank slept for half an hour, when Pearl aroused him 
again. This time he looked at her, and after taking several 
spoonfuls of the wine and tea, asked: “Am I dreaming, 
or is this really Pearl?” This was spoken in a feeble 
voice, but not in delirium, for he was fully conscious 
now. “You are not dreaming, dear Frank,” she softly 
responded, “but you must sleep again.” Father Francis 
smiled as he and Pearl exchanged glances. Their patient 
would live. They both smiled, while their eyes were 
filled with tears of thankfulness. They knew that th§ 
loved one would recover. Father Francis retired from 
the sick room to the kitchen to have Tony prepare some 
warm, nourishing soup for the patient, and when he told 
Tony that Frank would live the old colored man seemed 
wild with delight, ejaculating again and again: “Press 
de Lawd; I’se glad dis mornin’; dis day am a day ob 
jubilee, shuah.” After giving directions to Tony, Father 


190 


PEARL; AN OCEAN WAIE 


l''raucis returned to his patient, who was quietly sleep- 
ing. Pearl’s face wore an expression of hopefulness and 
expectation that told of her great happiness in her lover’s 
returning consciousness and recognition of herself. Tony 
brought the venison broth, and again she aroused Frank 
to take more nourishment. This time he eagerly swal- 
lowed spoonful after spoonful of the savory liquid, she 
feeding him while Father Francis held his head and Tony 
the bowl. This time he looked long at Pearl, and then 
at Tony, and murmured, as his head was laid back upon 
the pillow; “Pearl and Uncle Washington; I wonder 
where I am?” He looked up at the roof of the Grottoes 
and saw the stalactites just visible in the feeble light 
of the taper that burned in the room, but soon his tired 
eyes closed again in sleep. Tony whispered; “Press 
de Lawd, he am a gwine to lib now, shuah;” his dark 
eyes shining with pure delight and thankfulness. This 
time they permitted Frank to sleep until long after day- 
light, when he awoke without anyone arousing him. ,His 
first words were; “Where is Pearl?” His voice was 
stronger now. She kissed his forehead and replied; “My 
darling, I am here.” A light of joy and hope beamed in 
his fine dark eyes as he said; “THen it is not all a 
dream?” “No, Frank, this is no dream, for I am truly 
your own Pearl, and here by your side. You will soon 
be well again, dear Prank.” “But, Pearl, dear, where 
are we; and how came we here?” asked Frank. “Well, 
darling, it would require too many words to explain 
everything and, as you are very weak, I will only assure 
you that we are among the best of friends, and noW 
be satisfied. She gave him more nourishment. “Be satis- 
fied, my darling, and rest, for you are very weak.” She 
said this and pressed warm kisses upon his high, pale 
forehead. He tried to reach and take her hand, but 
his strength had not returned, so he closed his eyes, and 
with a sweet, contented smile upon his pale, emaciated 
face, again slept. Then Father Francis insisted upon Pearl 
leaving the room and sleeping for a few hours at least, 
saying; “My dear Evangeline, Frank is not likely to 
wake again until evening. So sleep the while, for truly 
the worst is over, and there is no need of your losing 
all your roses in keeping awake. Tony and I will care 
for him now. After you have had your sleep you may 
come in for awhile this evening. It will not be many 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


191 


days now before he will be able to take his meals with 
us, my Evangeline.” She pressed a kiss upon Frank’s 
cheek and went to her own room. Frank’s convalescence 
was rapid, for hope and happiness are good physicians, 
and these were ever present with him now. He had 
found Pearl well and in good hands. After all danger 
of a relapse was past everything was explained to him 
by both Pearl and Father Francis. Then Frank in turn 
told themi of his journejings, and of all he had heard while 
in the Ute village in regard to Eagle Eye and his sacred 
horse, the horse having been made sacred because of a kiss 
upon its forehead given him by the “Sacred Daughter 
of Manitou.” Pearl mused a moment, and smilingly re- 
marked: “As the ‘Sacred Daughter of Manitou,’ I must 
be careful whom and what I kiss,” adding; “the horse 
was a noble creature, and is better off with Eagle Eye 
in the Happy Hunting Ground than he would be on earth 
in the hands of the best brave.” Prank related to them 
all the Mexican had told him of the legend of the “Lake 
of Spirits.” Father Francis smiled as he replied that 
he had often heard of this horrible legend, and added: “1 
am glad that the Utes and other tribes believe it to 
be true, as by this means we are never troubled with 
them here. We can enjoy our summer home and have 
all the game we need. Then, too, for other reasons, I 
do not want the Grottoes explored, as they might be if 
it was not for this tradition. And I presume there was 
a grain of truth in regard to hunters and braves disappear- 
ing miraculously years ago, as these very Grottoes were' 
once inhabited by a band of merciless banditti.” Both 
Pearl and Frank looked questioningly at the Father, but 
said nothing in reply; who added: “I may as well tell 
you now, my children, as at any other time and, too, our 
stay here for this time must necessarily, be brief, as 
my Mexican muleteers will return for me in ten days 
from to-morrow, and we must be all ready to start a 
day before they come.” He drew close to Prank and 
Pearl while he related in a subdued voice the following: 

“About five years ago I was called to the bedside of 
a dying Mexican, and in his last confession he told me 
of this place, and of the Grottoes, also where I could 
find a sunken canoe in the lake that, when raised, would 
be perfectly safe for me to paddle my way through the 
cavernous passage beneath the mountain up the stream 


192 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


to the Grottoes. Then he confessed that he was the 
last of a large band of banditti who had concealed their 
illgotten gold within one of the rooms here, and that as 
he was sureiy dying, he wanted me to take possession 
of this; as, in my hands, he was sure the treasure would 
be put to good use.” I, with Black Wolf, found the 
lake, the sunken canoe and the Grottoes; and although 
Black Wolf knows nothing about the great treasure se- 
creted here, he and Tony come with me every summer, 
and they sacredly keep my secret as far as the Grottoes 
is concerned, and enjoy with me this summer retreat. 
Every time I leave here I take all the gold I dare to have 
packed upon the mules, as the muleteers must not even 
guess of this. I have founded two large schools, two 
hospitals and have built one fine church. The schools 
and hospitals I have endowed with sufficient funds . to 
keep them running one hundred years. I thought to take 
more gold and establish another school when I started 
here this summer, but have changed my mind since 
finding my sister Evangeline’s daughter, and have deter- 
mined to take the gold and the gems, or ^ as much of 
them as we dare to pack away from here; keep my mule- 
teers until they pack all of this to the coast of California, 
where we will embark upon some vessel bound for the 
United States. I think we can find one that will take 
us around the Horn to Boston Harbor. Then, my children, 
this enables me to endow you with untold wealth, and 
I am sure that happiness will ever be yours, for where 
' there is true love then happiness must remain.” 

Frank and Pearl looked their astonishment. Finally 
she asked: 

“Dear Father, you will always live with us, will you 
not?” 

“Yes,” said Frank, “our happiness will not be com- 
plete unless you are a member of our family when we 
are settled.” 

‘^es, my children. I would not be very happy unless 
I could live near my Evangeline, for she is the pride 
of my old heart; the only one left to me; and for years 
I have felt myself alone in the world, and cared only 
to do all the good I could to those I came in contact with, 
who might need my assistance, and then, these schools 
and hospitals that I have founded with this money are 
for the benefit of many whom J can never pee,” 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


193 


“Then it is settled that you will live with us, Father 
Francis; and leave this out-of-the-way place and unheard- 
of manner of living, and help us enjoy the many comforts 
and luxuries this immense wealth can afford us?” re- 
sponded Frank. 

“Yes, yes,” responded Father Francis; “I will live 
with you and my Evangeline while life lasts.” 

Pearl’s eyes looked the pleasure she did not try 
to express in words. Father Francis continued with: 

“I have much more to say to you in regard to my 
plans. My priestly robes are revered in Mexico and 
among the Mexican banditti wherever they may be. That 
is one reason why I have became a Roman Catholic priest, 
as in becoming one I could do much good to many, and 
I understood how very sacred a priest is in the eyes 
of the people; that all reverence and respect and honor 
is paid one who wears a priestly garb; and that a priest 
can go unharmed where any other mortal would stand 
a splendid chance of being killed. Now, when we start 
from here I propose that we do a little harmless masquer- 
ading. I have a right to wear the priestly garb, and 
am known throughout Mexico, and a portion of Old Mex- 
ico, as “Father Francis,” the founder of schools, hospi- 
tals and churches; and am more than ordinarily honored 
and revered in consequence. This harmless masquerading 
that I have reference to must be done by you, Frank, and 
by- Evangeline and Nola. You are to shave and dress 
as a priest, while the girls will dress as Sisters of Charity; 
because if you dress in this manner we can go with 
our train of treasure through every known or unknown 
danger; unless we come in contact with the Indians. We 
need not fear anything, as among the Mexicans of every 
or any class we will be perfectly safe.” 

Frank smilingly replied: “I am willing to masquer- 
ade as a priest if you wish me to; and think there is 
no danger of me behaving in an unpriestly manner, and 
thereby exposing the fraud; and truly, I consider it a 
capital idea.” 

“O, there’s no danger of you exposing the fraud,” re- 
sponded Father Francis, “for I will attend to whatever 
duties that may occur, such as marrying or christening 
while we are upon our journey, and your principal duty 
will be to take care of the sisters.” 

“I surely can do that,” responded Frank, smiling. 


194 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


“I think that Nola and I will enjoy the masquerad- 
ing; but where are we to find the dresses and bonnets? 
I have been dependent upon Nola for a number of arti- 
cles of dress since I came here, but never dreamed it 
possible to obtain material to make a dress out of,” re- 
sponded Pearl. 

“Father Francis replied: “I have the fabric, and 
your’s and Nola’s nimble fingers can fashion the apparel.” 

Certainly, we can make things if we have the ma- 
terial,” responded Pearl. 

“And now,” continued Father Francis, “I shall need 
your assistance, Frank, until all of the packages are 
made up for packing. These packs must not weigh too 
heavy for their size, for we must guard against all sus- 
picion in regard to what we are having moved. The 
treasure must not weigh too heavy for the sized packs 
we have it in; and the gems must be secreted about our 
persons. I will trust my Evangeline to sew them into 
sacks to be quilted into the linings of our apparel.” 

“Yes, father, you may be sure I can manage the gems.” 

“Then, too,” continued Father Francis, “for fear of 
shipwreck, you and Frank must be married before we 
start from here.” Pearl blushed and looked at Prank, 
and he looked enquiringly at Father Francis. “Yes,” 
he continued, “my children, it will be better so; and yet 
you need not consider it more than a firmer binding of 
your betrothal if our ocean voyage proves prosperous. 
But should a shipwreck occur, and you two be cast away 
upon some island, the situation would be embarrassing, 
that is if you were not married.” “i^ou are right in this. 
Father Francis,” responded Frank; “and thoughtful, to^ 
for no one knows what may happen; and we can con- 
sider it as you say, only a firmer binding of our betrothal 
until we reach home, where we will be married, and 
where our marriage can be recorded, too.” “Yes, and I 
will have your marriage recorded when we reach Santa 
Fe, so you will be strongly united, my children,” re- 
plied Father Francis. All of the plans were made, and 
on the morrow they would set to work, as it would re- 
quire days to fix the packs for the thirty mules to pack 
to the coast of California, and there would be only ten 
days to do this in. Surely there was no time to be lost. 

Frank thought of Spencer, Dick and John, now anx- 
iously looking for him to return to their camp, as nineteen 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


195 


days had already elapsed since he and Spencer parted. 

As it will not be necessary to take up much space 
in telling of these worthy men,* I will here assure the 
reader that they reached Missouri in safety, and that 
Spencer wrote a letter to Colonel Raymond, informing 
him of Frank’s wishes concerning his teams and horse, 
in case he did not return to their camp at the expiration 
of twenty days, and that himself,' with the other two 
men employed by Frank, had waited twenty-five days, when 
an east bound Mormon train coming from Salt Lake City, 
camped with them and that they, for safety, joined this 
train and had reached home without any trouble; that 
they feared Frank Raymond had either met with some 
great obstacle in the pursuit of his captive betrothed, or 
had been disposed of by the Indians. When the colonel 
and Mrs. Raymond received this letter from Spencer they 
were much grieved, as they had been hoping Frank would 
return with Pearl across the plains in his own wagon, 
but now this hope could not be longer entertained. Yet 
they could not give up the hopes of seeing their son 
again. Mrs. Barton often visited Raymond Park, hoping 
to learn some news concerning Frank and Pearl. The 
weary waiting and anxiety for the Raymonds, as well 
as for Mrs. Barton, was indeed aging them rapidly, 
for combined with Mrs. Barton’s worry about Pearl, she 
did not receive any letters from her husband, and she 
had received only one from him since he had left home. 
She rode over to see Mrs. Raymond the day that the 
colonel received word from Spencer, and in talking the 
news over they unintentionally permitted her to know 
that Pearl had been captured by the Indians. They had 
not told her this before, but in their own trouble about 
their son they forgot their good intentions to keep this 
great trouble from her. This, added to her anxiety for 
her husband, was terrible indeed, for if Pearl had been 
her own daughter, she could not have loved her more 
truly than she did. Who can help pitying the dear ones 
at home, who wait and watch for the return of theii 
absent darlings? Watch and wait! Watch and wait! 
Until their existence is a most wearisome burden. 

On the morning following the conversation between 
Father Francis, Frank and Pearl, in which the father 
had disclosed his plans of procedure to the young folks, 
and after Black Wolf had started to care for the horses. 


PEARL; AN OCEAN WAIF 


iy6 

Father Francis asked hrank and Pearl to follow him. 
'I'hey went through the long, devious winding passage to 
a grotto that was low «,nd entirely dark, and had not 
been able to see their way along the passage after the 
second turn in it without the light of a candle. They 
finally entered this low, dark grotto, in which there were 
no stalactites and the rocky walls were dark. After reach- 
ing the farther side of this room Father Francis stoo^d 
and moved a small piece of rock aside and pressed his 
foot upon the stone that had lain beneath it. This was 
easily pressed downward by the force of one foot. Then 
a large stone, seemingly an uneven portion of the wall, 
slowly slid aside (this projected beyond the main wall) 
and this Father Francis fastened to its position with 
a heavy iron bar that lay inside of a smaller room that 
had been opened by the rock sliding aside, as this was 
indeed its door. They all entered this small room. 
Father Francis proceeded to light a number of candles 
which he placed in niches made to receive them. These il- 
luminated this hitherto dungeon-like place; after which he 
uncovered a large heap of diamonds, rubies and other 
gems. These blazed brilliantly in the candle light. This 
none, he uncovered three heaps of gold; some in nug- 
gets, some in bars, some in dust or grains, and then a 
large quantity of coin of different denominations. Father 
Francis did not speak for a moment. Frank and Pearl 
were dumb with wonder and astonishment. Finally the 
Father said: 

“My children, millions and millions of dollars worth 
of gold and precious stones lie here beneath our view; 
and we want to take all, or as much of* it as we pos- 
sibly can, on this next trip; since, after this, our home 
will be so far away it will not he easy for us to ever 
return; and in all probability we never will return again. 
I have never disturbed the gems or nuggets or bars 
heretofore, as there has been plenty of coin thus far 
for my use; but now we will take all of the coin that 
is left, the precious gems and perhaps some of the bars; 
although we must be careful to not excite the least sus- 
picion in regard to what we are carrying. My muleteers 
are trustworthy when working for the church, and too 
superstitious to be curious; but at heart every man of 
them is a thief and a murderer. I know, for I have been 
at the death bed of too many of them not to know.” 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


lyv 

He then tilled a small sack full ol; the diamonds and 
rubies and handed it to Pearl, who by this time had over- 
come her wonder enough to speak; “vVell, dear Father, 
the day i tirst came to the Grottoes i considered you 
a modern Aladdin, and now 1 am sure of it. Is he not, 
jb'rank?” she asked, turning to him. “Truly this looks 
liKe it,” responded Frank. Father Francis then handed 
hTank two sacks to till with coin, and tilled two for 
himself. This proved quite enough for their strength. 
Then they passed out of the room into the passage and 
on until they came to the door of a room that Father 
Francis called his laboratory. This they entered, deposited 
the coin and gems upon a table and returned for more 
gold and gems. They made three trips to and from 
the dark room that held the treasures. After filling their 
sacks upon the third trip Father Francis extinguished 
the candles that were in the niches and closed the door 
leading to the treasure room. They then went to the lab- 
oratory and remained there some time. Here in a deep 
chest Father Francis found the black fabric to make the 
dresses out of for the sisters to wear. Then he found 
three priestly suits. One was large enough for Frank 
to wear; the other two were too small. Father Francis 
held the largest suit up, saying: “I think this will tit 
you, Frank.” “Yes, that will fit me,” he responded, and 
smilingly continued: “I hope that I will not in any way 
disgrace this attire while wearing it.” “No danger,” 
responded Father Francis,” and now we will return to 
the outer world, for dinner must be ready by this time. 
My Evangeline, you will take the black goods, and after 
dinner measure yourself and Nola for your masquerade 
dresses, and set Nola sewing, for she is a very rapid 
seamstress. You, my dear, can telpher what to do, and 
trust her to follow your directions; as it will require much 
of your time between now and the time we start to get 
the gems all ready for transportation; but I trust you 
can manage that part of the treasure, as there are mil- 
lions or more dollars’ worth of gems, and we must take 
* the finest of these.” “Yes, father, trust me to attend 
to this part of the wealth. I have all of my plans made 
in regard to them already, and when I explain to you 
how I will fix them you will be satisfied that I can take 
care of them,” responded Pearl. Father Francis contin- 
ued: “I have never tried to estimate the worth of the 


198 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


wealth stored in that little dungeon. I ^ do not know 
how deep that pile of nuggets reaches down into the rock 
vault they are in, nor the depth of the pile of gold dust 
I uncovered this morning. I have no more than looked 
at these as we have this morning, and as for the bars of 
gold, we can hardly diminish the size of that pile this 
time of taking away so that one can notice it is any 
smaller. Then there is another deposit of pure scale 
gold that I did not uncover this morning. I often wonder 
if the outlaws who stored this here did not find where 
Montezuma had hidden his treasure, and transferred it to 
this place. It is a mystery to me where they found so 
much gold. But we can take only a small portion of 
it, and that will be more than you can ever use. The 
balance must remain here, perhaps forever, or until we 
can come for it without the least fear of danger.” 

After this conversation they went to Pearl’s grotto, 
where Nola brought them the dinner. The afternoon was 
employed by Father Francis and Frank in sacking and 
arranging the gold for their packs; while Pearl cut out 
the black dresses for Nola to make. Both girls en- 
joyed the idea of masquerading as Sisters of Charity. 
Nola’s nimble fingers were soon busy in making them. 
From this day until one day before Father Francis 
expected the muleteers to come with their pack train, 
they were all very busy. Only a few hours each evening 
Frank and Pearl enjoyed walking and viewing the beau- 
tiful scenery in this gem like mountain dell. The cascade 
was an everyday delight to them. Their time in the morn- 
ing was employed in carrying the treasure from the dun- 
geon to the laboratory and sacking it, then for 
awhile each afternoon the Father and Frank worked 
in arranging and weighing the packs. Thirty stout mules 
were to carry the treasure, and they had every pack 
ready two days before the muleteers were expected to 
arrive. The following day, in the morning, Father Fran- 
cis solemnized Frank’s and Pearl’s marriage, with only 
Nola for witness. A certificate of the marriage was hand- 
ed to Pearl by Father Francis, and his blessings were 
given to both. Nola was given to understand that this 
marriage was considered only as a firmer betrothal. Pearl 
assured her that she should attend their real wedding 
after they reached their home in Massachusetts, where 
everything would be arranged perfectly splendid, and 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 199 

that she, Nola, should be dressed in silk and have the 
most beautiful jewelry. This pleased Nola. She loved Pearl, 
and longed to see her eastern home. Everything at the 
Grottoes were made ready during the afternoon to be taken 
out to the tents on the following day, and Black Wolf com- 
menced early in the morning taking the packs to the 
. tents out by the lake side. The moving was through 
with before noon of that day. They took their noonday 
meal in the Grottoes, and were ready for Black Wolf 
^ to row them through the cavernous outlet to the lake 
beyond. Frank and Pearl did not leave the dell until 
Black Wolf came to the Grottoes for the last load. They 
bade the cascade goodbye and other scenes of interest 
and beauty were then visited by them for the last time. 
Black Wolf came, and after they reached the tents he 
sank the boat near the entrance to the cave. Everything 
was then ready for the muleteers. The next thing to be 
done was to don their masquerade suits. Father Francis 
and Frank retired to their tent while the two girls entered 
theirs. Frank shaved his black silken beard off smoothly, 
then dressed himself in the priestly garb. The girls were 
soon dressed in their black suits and black bonnets. Pearl 
and Nola were dressed and out before Frank was ready 
to appear. Black Wolf and Tony had been informed 
through Nola of the intended masquerading under the 
church disguise. They could keep a secret well, and 
Father Francis’ felt no hesitancy in trusting them with 
this. He explained to them that he thought they could 
travel with less danger of being molested, but the secret 
of the treasure they were moving was known only to 
the three, Father Francis, Pearl and Frank. 

Finally Father Francis and Frank emerged from their 
tent. The father introduced Frank as Father Raymond 
to Tony and Black Wolf, also to Pearl and Nola, and in 
turn he introduced Pearl as Sister Evangeline and Nola as 
Sister Martha, this being truly Nola’s baptismal name. A 
twinkle of mirth beamed in Pearl’s blue eyes as Prank 
made his beardless, sanctimonious appearance. Yet each 
played his or her part admirably. Uncle Tony’s face 
broadened into a comical smile; but aside from this 
no one could guess his opinion of Prank’s appearance. 
Black Wolf took their changed appearance as he did 
everything else — quietly and unconcernedly — and as he 
was arranging his hooks and lines previous to the intro- 


200 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


duction, he went immediately afterward to catch trout 
for supper. Uncle Tony was preparing a bountiful re- 
past, for they expected the mule train to come in sight 
any moment. Frank asked of the father from what di- 
rection he expected the train to come? He told them. 
Then Frank and Pearl went out to the horses. Pearl to 
pet her Lady Blanche for awhile and afterwards to look 
through the glass toward the point they expected the 
mules to appear. Frank tried his glass, but saw no 
moving object in that direction. He also took Pearl’s 
glass. Then tested them to ascertain which had the finest 
magnifying lenses. He again turned the glass toward 
the point where they expected to see the train, and saw 
a few deer. These were the only moving objects in view; 
and after turning the glass toward the mountain that 
he had climbed over to reach the Lake of Spirits, told 
Pearl of all the doubts that had tortured him that day. 
He again looked for the train and saw it coming down 
the mountain side. He went to where Father Francis was 
sitting near his tent and told him where he had seen 
the train. He took the glass and looked through it a 
moment and remarked: “They will not reach here be- 
fore dark, for it will require three hours’ time for them 
to reach here from that point. Tony, serve our supper 
as soon as it is convenient for you to do so, for it will 
be after dark before the muleteers will be here.” “Yais, 
sah, I’se hab it ready soon’s dese trout am done,” re- 
sponded Tony. The members of the little camp were 
through their supper before they came; and when they did 
come the noise of the mules braying, and all the con- 
fusion attendant upon a large camp of men and ani- 
mals was such a contrast to their late style of living 
that it seemed almost annoying. Yet these were the noises 
they must become accustomed to on their long march 
to the coast of California. Pearl and Nola listened to 
the greetings between the muleteers and Father Francis, 
and heard the father introducing Father Raymond to them 
and explaining that he would travel in company with 
their train. Then they heard the Mexicans’ rehearsal 
of some terrible encounter with the Comanches and 
Apaches by an Americano train coming from the east 
upon the Santa Fe trail. Pearl was indeed tired with the 
day’s work of assisting in the move from the Grottoes, 
and fell asleep before the men were through talking, or 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


201 


even through their supper. Nola also was tired and both 
slept sweetly until the noise of the muleteers attending 
to their stock in the early morning awoke them. They 
arose and were ready for the early breakfast. Both 
smiled as they dressed themselves in their black robes, 
for they enjoyed the masquerading immensely. 


202 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


CHAPTER XIV. 

Father Francis and Frank went out to watch the 
men pack their mules. Pack after pack was adjusted and 
they could not detect a single look of inquiry or curiosity 
upon the swarthy faces. Father Francis heaved a sigh 
9f relief when every mule was packed ready to go, and 
as he and Frank withdrew a short distance from the train 
the father said: “One day out and they will not think 
whether the packs are too heavy for their size or not. 

I think we will get along smoothly; but, my son, have 
your revolvers ready (concealed of course), for we may 
run afowl of a few Apaches as we go out from here. 
Evangeline and Nola are armed, and will use their re- 
volvers if necessary; then I can trust Tony and Black 
Wolf. 

The muleteers had brought a horse for Father Francis, 
also a pony for Nola. Uncle Tony preferred to ride a 
mule. Black Wolf’s horse was the one that had remained 
there during their stay at the Grottoes. Black Wolf 
brought the ponies and Frank lifted the girls upon them. 
Soon all were mounted and the cavalcade moved forward. 
Black Wolf and Tony taking the lead, while Father 
Francis and Frank and the girls rode in the rear. The 
morning’s sun was brightly gilding with its early beams 
the top of the Alps-like height that towers high above 
the mountain dell on the north. Frank and Pearl turned 
to take a farewell view of this grand height and the scen- 
ery that surrounds it — a last look at the scenery near 
which they had found each other after their adventurous 
and distressing separation. Then they spoke of the length 
of time it seemed since he bade her goodbye when he 
started away to England, and it seemed to them that 
they had lived years instead of months since that event- 
ful day, and they concluded it was events instead of days 
that made up the length of their lives. The train moved 
steadily onward until noon, then halted by a broad, quiet 
river, an^ when they camped at night it was upon a 
plateau high upon the mountain by the side of a noisy 
torrent. All went well with the train, and the next 
night they camped early not far from the cave where 
Pearl had witnessed the terrific thunder storm the night 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


203 


that Eagle Eye had been struck dead at the foot of the 
tall fir tree. Here they kindled a camp fire on the very 
spot they had the fire the night that Pearl first appeared 
to Father Francis. 

Frank and Pearl walked to the cave with Father 
Francis and examined the deep furrow ploughed down 
the side of the spruce tree by the lightning stroke that 
had killed Eagle Eye. Frank looked at Pearl, his eyes 
half blinded with tears, and asked: “How did you live 
it through, my darling? How lonely and helpless you 
must uave felt when you found that the brave was 
dead, and only the horse to speak to in your loneliness, 
and the remains of your captor to be cared for before 
you could think of leaving and going to his tribe.” He 
turned to Father Francis and added: “We have heroes and 
heroines in humble life that exceeds by far in absolute 
courage many who through excitement and the clangor 
of arms make a name upon the battle field as conquering 
heroes.” “Yes,” responded Father Francis, “and the dear 
child came so quietly to my camp fire, all unnoticed by 
any of us until she stood in the glare of its light, look- 
ing more like an angel from heaven than like a human 
being. I thought surely she was my sainted sister’s 
spirit that had come to either chide or guide me, for 
I had of late seen her often in my dreams, and she had 
seemed to be anxious I should take this journey to the 
G-rottoes. I had thought of not coming this year, but 
in my dreams she had urged me to come and truly I came 
in time, not one day too late. I can never forget that 
evening, nor the way Evangeline looked, nor how glad 
my old heart was to find my sister’s child; neither can 
I tell anyone how thankful I have been ever since. She 
is the pride of my heart and the light of my life. Often 
when I think of all the dear girl has passed through 
I believe that the Ute medicine man was in one sense 
a true prophet, especially when he called her a ‘Spirit 
of Light,’ and the ‘Sacred Daughter of Manitou.’ What 
other daughter could have endured and passed through 
scathless all that she has endured and experienced?” 

“True,” responded Frank. “It does seem that she has 
been Diyinelv guarded and guided through it all.” 

Pearl had been exploring the cave farther than ever 
before while the men were talking, and came out with a 
few white pebbles as souvenirs of the place. She cut a 
little spray from the spruce tree. These she put into 
the convenient satchel that she ever carried with her 
while traveling — the one that Kate Harrington had given 
her. Father Francis pointed out the spot to Frank where 
Eagle Eve’s horse stood, with his dead master bound upon 
his back, when Pearl bade the noble creature goodbye, 
and sealed his fate with a kiss upon his forehead, ren- 
dering him too sacred to live on this side of the braves’ 
Happv Hunting Ground. 

The three stood bv the mouth of the cave and chat- 
tpfi the sinking sun brightly lighted only the crests 


204 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


of the mountain range they had recently passed with its 
parting rays. Then they turned their steps toward their 
camp. Supper was ready. The men were chatting mer- 
rily. Father Francis noticed this as they approached the 
camp. These Mexicans seemed to be so perfectly care 
free he feared their camp would not be properly guarded. 
The father asked them how many guards they would 
have on duty during the night. “Four before midnight 
and four afterwards,” the leader replied. Father Francis 
instructed Black Wolf to be on guard also during the 
early part of the night, then turned to Frank and ex- 
plained: “The Apaches, if on the war path (as is re- 
ported), are just as likely to be here as anywhere else; 
and if they attempt an attack it will probably be during 
the early hours of the night, and that Black Wolf knew 
their owl and coyote calls sufficiently well to give the 
camp warning in time. 

After supper Frank and Pearl wrote their letters, to 
be mailed on the morrow at the military post. Prank 
wrote first a long explanatory letter to his parents, then 
a brief one to the lieutenant who had headed his military 
escort to the Utah village. In this he assured the lieu- 
tenant of his success in finding his affianced both well 
and in the care of a near relative. Prank’s letter to his 
parents, and Pearl’s to her Aunt Milley, never reached 
their destination. Hostile Indians prevented this. No 
harm came to the train during the night, and they halted 
at noon not far from the military post, upon the western 
margin of the river that flows from north to south 
down the valley. The post was situated upon the eastern 
side of the stream and near the range of mountains 
that wall this valley in on the east. Frank did not wish 
to be seen in his present masquerading costume at the 
post, hence Father Francis sent Black Wolf with the let- 
ters, also to gain the latest news in regard to the move- 
ments of the Apaches and Comanches. When he returned 
he informed the father that the last Indian raid they had 
heard of at the post had been perpetrated upon a train 
of Santa Fe traders, only about fifty miles out from 
Santa Fe, and this had occurred nearly a week ago. 
These tidings were the same that the muleteers had 
brought when they came. The father felt less apprehen- 
sive of an attack from them, hoping that they had re- 
turned to their mountain retreat. Their afternoon march 
was in a southern direction. Sage brush and cactus 
abounded on all sides, and with this the Spanish bayonet, 
vet this valley is broad and beautiful. Wherever the 
bottom lands are low bv the side of the river they 
saw acres of fine grass, showing that by proper irriga- 
tion the entire vallev could be made to produce all 
kinds of grains and vegetables, as well as fruits; but 
out from the lowlands vegetation was scant aside from 
the sase brush, cactus and Spanish bavouet. Pearl and 
Frank were particularly interested in viewing a hiarh 
pinnacle mountain that rose abrupt and alone, a kingly 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


205 


height above the valley around, picturesque, grand and 
commanding. This they slowly approached and passed, 
then pitched their camp upon the banks of a stream 
that ran near the foot of it, and with their glasses enjoyed 
the sunset glow upon its lofty crest and the dark shad- 
ows that filled its ravines and canons deep when the 
sunlight ceased to linger upon it. 

From this camp they saw a few adobe huts and a 
small fiock of sheep, attended by wolfish-looking dogs, 
apparently their only shepherds. Double guards were 
placed around the camp that night, with Black Wolf 
as extra until midnight. Father Francis was not at ease 
in regard to the Apaches, especially as he knew too 
well they had a fashion of appearing in sight almost 
instantaneously, and often overcame large trains by sur- 
prising them, thereby throwing them into confusion. He 
explained to Frank this particular characteristic of the 
Apaches, their sudden appearance, seemingly as though they 
arose out of the earth, and their sudden onslaughts that 
they made upon the defenseless trains or travelers, fright- 
ening them with their terrific yelling and rapid firing; 
and of the Comanches appearing suddenly and circling 
around the victims, firing and yelling until the surprised 
ones were bewildered and overpowered, adding: “So you 
see why I am ever anxious for our entire train to be 
on the alert. Of course we see no objects near that 
would be sufficient to shelter an ambuscade, but they 
know how to hide behind the cactus and sage brush, 
and by their calls be ready for instantaneous and unanimous 
action. So, my son, we will be ready at a moment’s 
warning if they do come, and Black Wolf will not wait 
a moment after he hears their signal before telling me. 
I can depend on him.” No harm came to the train 
that night, and in the early morning they took up their 
southern march. Frank had his glass ready to exam- 
ine every moving object in the distance or nearby. Pearl 
handed her glass to Father Francis, who had it ever ready 
for instantaneous use. They traveled all the forenoon 
without any object appearing in view that might in the 
least alarm them. They met a company of Mexicans with 
small donkeys packed, perhaps with wool, for the little 
creatures were nearly hidden by their enormous packs. 
When this comical train first appeared in sight neither 
Father Francis or Frank could determine what it was. 
As they approached the mule train and passed it the over- 
burdened little quadrupeds made a detour that insured 
the safety of their packs. The creatures seemed to know 
that thev required plenty of road room. The muleteers 
asked the Mexicans who were in charge of the donkey 
train in regard to the Apaches. Thev answered that 
the Indians had been seen in small parties north of 
Santa Fe, but had made no raid since their attack upon 
the Santa Fe traders. Soon after passing the donkev train 
thev came to a few adobe huts, where a lean hog was 
chained out in front of the door of one of the huts. This 


206 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


poor, half starved creature pulled unceasingly upon his 
chain, complaining constantly in a half squeal and dis- 
satisfied grunts. A few disconsolate donkeys stood dozing 
near by, and in the door of one of these huts stood a 
half dressed woman with a ragged rebosa over her head 
and two nearly naked children by her side. The woman 
looked long at the train of mules, but in particular her 
attention seemed attracted to the priests and Sisters of 
Charity who were riding in the rear. At noon the train 
halted by the side of a small stream perhaps a mile from 
the adobe huts, and while Father Francis, Frank and 
Pearl were enjoying their noonday meal they saw an 
object coming toward them, and recognized one of the 
dozing donkeys they had lately passed coming toward 
them carrying upon his back a man who had a bundle 
in his arms. The man had kicked the little brute into 
a short, stiff-legged lope, and in this gait it came to the 
camp, where he discontinued his kicking. The donkey 
stood still and the man dismounted, bringing the bundle 
to Father Francis. Much to Pearl’s and Frank’s aston- 
ishment the bundle proved to be a small infant. The 
man made known to the Father that he wanted his babe 
sprinkled and christened. Father Francis seemed to take 
the whole affair as a matter of course, and proceeded to 
sprinkle this mite of humanity, and in accordance with 
the man’s instructions, endowed it with a name long 
enough to have smothered it entirely out of existance, 
could names do this. Then the father put a small pinch 
of salt upon the little one’s tongue. This the poor little 
creature resented with a lusty yell, and although it cried 
without ceasing, the man appeared to be perfectly de- 
lighted, and after kneeling and kissing the hem of the 
father’s robe, took the child and remounted the donkey, 
again kicking the creature into a little, spiteful, reluct- 
ant lope, started back toward the adobe huts. Father 
Francis turned to Frank and Pearl and explained that 
the Mexican woman had noticed their robes as they 
passed the huts, and as soon as the father of the day 
old infant came home, had told him of the priests passing 
by; He hurried with the little one rolled up in a frag- 
ment of an old blanket to overtake them and have it 
christened, as there were no priests nearer than Santa 
Fe, and according to the laws of the church, a babe must 
be christened before it is nine davs old. So this had 
saved the father and child the long trip to Santa Fe, long 
for the infant, as it was too young to be taken so far 
without its natural nourishment. Frank smiled and re- 
marked: “The little fellow did not seem to relish the 
salt.” “No, they never do,” responded Father Francis. 
They finished their dinner, and soon the cavalcade was 
again moving. During the afternoon the field glasses 
were often used by both the father and Frank. Toward 
evening they noticed dark objects among the sage brush 
and cactus. These objects were moving, and seemed to 
wish to avoid being seen. Frank noticed them first, and 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


207 


called the father’s attention to them. He looked at them 
for a moment, and said: “Those are Indians, and our road 
leads in that direction. There may be many, and there 
may be only a few of them.” Black Wolf’s quick, keen 
sight had detected the objects in the distance, and he 
rode back to Father hrancis to tell him what he had 
seen. Frank handed him his glass and Black Wolf, after 
looking at the objects through it tor awhile, said: “They 
see us, and are trying to hide until we come up. They 
are Apaches.” 

A halt was called, and they concluded to camp, as 
they were near a stream where the grass grew plentiful 
upon its lowlands and, too, the sage brush and cactus 
near this spot were very low and would furnish but poor 
shelter for any object and would afford a miserable am- 
bush for the Indians, should they approach to attack their 
train. The sun was two hours high when they pitched 
their camp and commenced preparing for an attack at 
night. The mules and hordes were picketed out upon 
the grass so that they should have plenty to eat before 
night fell. The packs were heaped up on either side 
of the door of the girls’ tent, and in pitching the tents 
they had turned the doors toward the sage brush, and 
the backs of them toward the stream. The packs made 
quite a wall of defense for their tent. Pearl and Nola 
were determined to help defend themselves, for well they 
knew that to be taken by an Apache would be worse 
by far than death, and they proposed to sell their young 
lives as dearly as possible, rather than to live a captive 
in their hands. The mules and horses were brought near 
the tents as soon as the twilight shadows began to. fall 
and the campfires extinguished. After this was done, 
and as the twilight deepened into night. Prank entered 
the tent where Pearl and Nola sat waiting. He spoke 
encouragingly to the girls, and told them to be sure and 
shoot if the enemy came near, adding: “They are blood- 
thirsty wretches I hear, and it will never do to permit 
them to come into our camp if we can possibly prevent 
it. M!y darling Pearl I wish we were safely back home, 
out of all danger.” He clasped her to his breast and 
kissed her, then went to Father Francis, who was 'con- 
sulting with Black Wolf in the other tent. Soon the hoot 
of an owl was heard in the distance, and Black Wolf 
left the tent to tell the muleteers that the signal calls 
of ihe Apaches had commenced. After the hoot there 
was silence for several minutes, then the smothered howl 
of a coyote was wafted to the listeners’ ears; again the 
hoot of an owl was heard from the direction they had 
seen the dark objects in the distance before they camped, 
and this noise seemed quite near. Again they heard the 
'Coyote, but nearer than before, and instead of a howl 
it was a bark. The coyote’s signal come from the south- 
west and the owl signals were from the southeast, so 
there were two bands signalling to surprise the camp 
simultaneously. 


20S 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIB^ 


Father Francis, in a low voice, remarked that the 
owls hooting was not very well done and, too, he 
added; owls seldom hoot except just before a rain or 
in cloudy weather; but let us pay close attention, for 
the moon is rising, and they will not wait a great while 
now before making the attack. They doubtless think 
we are in our first sleep, and will be easily overcome. 
Frank noticed a moving form near a sage brush a short 
distance away. Black Wolf, from his position near the 
horses, also saw this, and those who were watching 
(and that was everyone in the camp) saw a dark object 
crawling from one bunch of sage brush to another, then 
another dark form. The camp was as quiet as though 
all were sleeping. The dark objects grew bolder and stood 
upright; one, two, three, yes a dozen, and more coming 
stealthily nearer and nearer. “When shall we shoot?” 
asked Frank of Father Francis. “Black Wolf will give 
the signal by firing his rifie first. He will know when 
it is best to open fire upon them. We intend to make a 
clean sweep when we commence, for if we do not our 
train will be in danger every night until we get beyond 
the raiding ground, and that is no one knows how many 
hundred miles in extent.” Now another owl hoot sounded 
away in the dim distance, when every dark form dropped 
to the earth and lay perfectly still. Next arose upon 
the air a prolonged coyote howl. Other forms came in 
view. Then all the forms arose, and with one accord 
moved toward the silent camp. They were quite near 
when Black Wolf gave the signal for all to fire by dis- 
charging his own rifie. Every muleteer and Uncle Tony 
fired. Father Francis and Frank took good aim and 
fired. Pearl and Nola the same. Many dark forms fell 
to rise no more. And while the rifies of the campers 
were by the Indians supposed to be empty, a deafening 
yell arose from the throats of the remaining Apaches as 
they bore down toward the camp to kill their now (sup- 
posed to be) helpless victims. Some of the Apaches 
had firearms, but the most of them had only bows and 
arrows. Their rifies were discharged toward the camp 
and the arrows fiew thick and fast for a moment. They 
had not reckoned upon the twelve shots that each man 
could give tnem from their revolvers, and were surprised 
as their comrades fell on every side. Seeing their hope- 
less condition, the few of the Apaches that were left 
sent another lot of arrows toward the camp, then started 
to run away in the darkness. Then Black Wolf and 
the muleteers followed, and with fiendish yells that fully 
equaled those of the Apaches a few moments before, dis- 
charged every load left in their revolvers as nearly into 
their fieeing enemies as the uncertain light of the moon 
would permit, and all or nearly all of the retreating foe 
were either wounded or killed. 

Black Wolf came to Father Francis and assured him 
that all of the Apaches were either killed or mortally 
wounded. “Pernaps so,” responded the father; “but it 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


209 


may be well to wait awhile and watch, as we cannot 
determine until daylight. You know that more may 
come even if the first ones to attack are all killed. Tell 
the men to reload their rifies. You may bring their re- 
volvers in here, where we can reload them by the candle- 
light.” Frank was anxious to see if any harm had be- 
fallen ^'earl, and to get the girls’ revolvers to reload if 
necessary. As he entered their tent he found them 
crouched down near the door where the packs would 
shelter them from the fire of the Apaches. He spoke 
before entering the door, asking them if they were still 
unharmed. “Yes,” responded Pearl, “and is there any 
danger of the Apaches coming again?” “We think not; 
at least Black Wolf thinks that the entire band is killed 
or wounded.” responded Frank. Pearl’s voice trembled 
as she told him of the bullets passing through their tent 
near her’s and Nola’s heads, and that she and Nola 
fired only twice; that they were saving their loads until 
the Apaches came very near to them. He stooped and 
kissed her, then returned to Father Francis, whom he 
found bandaging a muleteer’s arm, that had received a 
pretty severe bullet wound. After the revolvers were all 
reloaded and distributed among the muleteers Black Wolf 
went on guard* again. Every man in camp was on the 
alert for hours, but there were no more signal hoots or 
howls, and all the remainder of the night no unusual 
sounds or signals were to be heard. Everything was as 
quiet as though nothing had occurred to disturb the 
serenity of the night or make them tremble with fear. 
After Father Francis had bandaged the muleteer’s arm 
he asked Frank how the girls were, and if they had 
been very much frightened during the firing? Frank 
replied: “I do not know how Nola feels, but I do 

know that Pearl is terrified, and I think that we had 
best go in and chat with them awhile, if there is no 
present need of watching.” “Yes, we will go,” respond- 
ed the father; “and I will take the wine, for I fancy 
how my darling Evangeline is looking, not a tint of 
color in her cheeks.” They went, and found the girls 
close together and still behind the packs. Pearl looked 
up and smiled as they entered with the light; smiled, 
and yet her face was deathly pale. Father Francis 
poured her a glass of wine and a glass also for Nola, 
who looked terrified. “My Evangeline,” he said, “do not 
look so frightened; the worst is over. Black Wolf thinks 
they are all killed.” “Yes,” she responded, “and possibly 
I killed one of them. -The very thought of this almost 
overcomes me. Then, how near Nola and I came be- 
ing killed. Look, father, and see where the bullets came 
through our tent.” He examined, and found two bullet 
holes made by the same bullet where it came through 
the canvas and went through upon the other side, and 
found an arrow that had passed through and caught in 
the canvas upon the other side. Frank was holding Pearl’s 
hand, and neither uttered a word while the father was 


210 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


examining the places where the bullet and arrow had 
passed through. Frank thought what a terrible fright and 
danger his darling had been subjected to, and was thank- 
ful she had escaped unharmed. Words could not express 
his feelings. He caught her up and held her ciosely 
pressed to his heart, and while pressing kiss after kiss 
upon her face, murmured: “My darling, O, my darling, 
tnank God you are yet safe.” Father hrancis’ kind blue 
eyes filled with tears as he echoed Frank’s words: “ThanK; 
God you are yet safe, my Evangeline, and we will take 
care that you remain so; and, my precious child, it will 
be best I think for you and Nola to retire to rest. Frank 
and I will keep guard. Make your bed up near to 
where the packs will shield you from any shot.” 

They had bade her a tender goodnight, and went to 
ascertain if there had been any more signals heard by 
Black Wolf. None were heard, and the guards were di- 
vided for the rest of the night, as there seemed to be 
no farther danger. Black Wolf chose to remain on guard 
during the entire night. Father Francis and Frank took 
turns watching and guarding the girls, as well as their 
own tent. The mules and horses were again picketed 
out upon the grass at early day-dawn. After this Father 
Francis directed the muleteers to dig a hole large enough 
to receive the remains of the dead Apaches lying near 
their camp. The Mexicans wished to scalp their ene- 
mies and leave them upon the ground where they had 
fallen, but the father’s word was law unto them; and 
they soon dug a hole sufficiently large and deep where- 
in they buried them out of sight. After the bodies that 
had been in sight of their camp were buried, Frank and 
Black Wolf, armed with their revolvers, went out on 
a search among the sage brush and found two others 
who had either crawled away there to die, or had fallen 
while trying to escape. These they did not bury. Frank 
returned to the camp, but Black Wolf searched farther 
and did not return for some time. At the camp was 
heard two or three reports from his revolver. Whatever 
he shot at no one ever knew except Father Francis. 
Black Wolf came to him on his -return and spoke with 
him a moment, and the reply from Father Francis was: 
“It is more merciful to put them out of their misery 
than to leave them.” Eighteen Apaches fell near the camp 
that were buried, and two more were found by Frank 
and Black Wolf. Frank had calculated when the Indians 
made their rush toward the camp there were at least 
twenty-five of them; quite enough, if successful, to strike 
terror to the hearts of not only the scant inhabitants 
of that part of the country, but to every moving train. 
So the great hope of our travelers was that all had 
been disposed of. UJncle Tony surpassed himself in get- 
ting up a most bountiful and delicious breakfast, and was 
often heard to say to himself: “Bress de Lawd, Fse 
mighty glad I’se alive dis mornin’, shuah; an’ kin go 
on to see my ole woman. My! Won’t she be mighty 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


211 


glad to see ole Was’iu’ton agin? Yais, she will. Yais 
she will be mighty glad, shuah.” His black face broadened 
into one continuous smile while cooking their break- 
fast that morning. Pearl and Nola were up and out of 
their tent early. They noticed the freshly made mound, 
and were glad no worse sight greeted their eyes. Frank 
came up to Pearl with a glad light in his dark eyes 
and said: “Dear Pearl, this is another danger escaped, 
or out-lived, and I hope we will not have another brush 
with the Indians before we reach Santa Fe. Father 
Francis thinks there will be no more danger of an attack 
from them after ,we reach that place, as from thence 
our route will be through a thickly settled portion of 
Mexico.” Pearl’s face was very white, yet a hopeful light 
beamed from her eyes as she replied: “Truly, dear 
Frank, it seems to me that it will be a great relief when 
we are off land and upon the great, broad ocean. These 
Indian ambuscades and brushes (as you call them) are 
most terrifying, and a storm at sea would be nothing 
in comparison to these for absolute horror. One may 
think themselves courageous, and plan what they will 
do in case o^ an attack, but when the bullets and arrows 
come whistling near and the deafening war yells make 
you tremble, all one’s courage and plans vanish; and ter- 
ror, grim terror, fills one’s heart.” “I, too, will certainly be 
glad when this march is ended and we are safe at home, 
at the dear old home again,” responded Frank. “Where 
is Father Francis?” asked Pearl. “He is dressing a 
muleteer’s arm,” responded Nola. “Yes,” said Frank, “one 
of the men was pretty badly hurt in the melee last 
night, but no bones are broken.” “And is it not a 
great wonder that some of us were not killed?” asked 
Pearl. By this time Father Francis came and greeted 
her cheerily. In looking at her closely he noticed her 
extreme palor, and remarked to Frank: “We must has- 
ten out of this dangerous country as soon as possible, 
for our darling cannot endure many more such encounters 
without losing her roses entirely. These sudden terrors, 
if frequently repeated, have a tendency to affect the 
action of the heart permanently; and my Evangeline 
has had enough terror crowded into her young life dur- 
ing the last few months to kill any ordinary woman.” 
“O,” returned Pearl, “am I such a coward? Yet I guess 
I would have very little courage when it came to a hand 
to hand conflict with an. Indian. The thought of last 
night’s trouble produces downright nausea.” Breakfast 
was brought to the tent as usual. The father insisted 
upon Frank and Pearl taking a -glass of wine before 
attempting to eat, and took a glass himself, saying: “We_ 
must treat ourselves well if we calculate to get through 
this journey unharmed.” “Yes, and we must get through 
safely,” responded Frank. “We will get through safe 
and sound, too, and be again far from danger, where 
we can rest and be happy.” He looked fondly at Pearl. 
Their eyes met. She smiled and bowed her assent, then 


212 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


said; “And Father Francis shall never come to this 
hateful, murderous country again; no matter how much 
wealth might attract or whatever might happen.” “No,” 
responded Frank, “we will hold him captive in our own 
home.” Father Francis smiled and responded: “A most 
willing captive, too, for I am heartily tired of this life.” 
They did not resume their march until the morning was 
well advanced. Three of the mules had been torn with 
arrows and Black Wolf’s horse had received a wound, 
but none were of a very serious nature. Yet they needed 
attention and care, and everything required time to do, 
so they were late starting this morning. Frank and 
Father Francis examined the country m every direction 
through the field glasses before continuing their jour- 
ney, and saw nothing that looked like Indians. While 
they were traveling their glasses were often directed 
toward any dark object that they might discern in the 
distance, but no Apaches could be seen, and they began 
to feel they had destroyed all of them that were out 
from their mountain fastness, down into the lowlands 
upon the war path. Before night they reached and passed 
several small villages on their route. At, sunset they 
found a good camping place and halted for the night. 
Here they felt themselves quite secure, as a large stock 
ranch was not far distant, and small clusters of adobe huts 
could be discerned here and there, near or distant, in 
the valley that had broadened into a wide expanse of 
nearly level land, all covered with cactus, sage brush, 
Spanish bayonet and a shrub that the Mexicans called 
mezquit, aside from the few acres that were tilled by 
the Mexicans, where there was little trouble in getting 
water upon them from the river. Nothing like grains, 
fruits or vegetables can be grown here without irrigation. 
While Father Francis, Frank and Pearl were walking 
leisurely about resting from their long, tiresome ride, 
commenting upon the appearance of the country and 
the scenery of the grand mountain ranges on the east 
and the west, of the broad valley they were in, a noise 
startled Pearl and Frank, as it was truly distressful to 
hear. She looked at the father inquiringly. He smiled 
and said: “Yes, my Evangeline, that noise is simply the 
complaining of that poor vehicle that we see approaching. 
All of the Mexican made wagons in this part of the 
country screech and cry as though in great distress. 
The Mexicans never use any sort of lubricant for their 
wagons,, and they are made in the most primitive style. 
Look, now, as it nears us. Did you ever see anything 
more clumsy in its structure?” And as the wagon came 
screeching along they noticed that the wheels were made 
from broad boards sawed in a circular form. No tire or 
hub, only a hole bored through the center of the circu- 
lar cut boards. The ends of the axletrees protruded 
through these holes, and the wheels were held upon 
these by wooden pins thrust through the axletrees’ ends. 
Wood grinding against wood in the revolution of the 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


213 


wheels caused the direful complaining noises that is 
enough to startle anyone unaccustomed to hearing them. 
For a bed to this wagon a frame of poles was made to 
hold a lining of home wove carpeting, so that the wheat 
(for this was loaded with wheat) could not be lost in 
transportation from the field to the threshing place. Frank 
and Pearl looked in wonderment ( while ever they could 
hear the noise) toward the retreating object, when Prank 
remarked: “Such articles must have been invented some 
ages before the year one.” “Yes,” replied Father Francis, 
“the law of eternal progress does not appear to reach 
this portion of the earth. At first, when I noticed the 
unprogressive condition of these people, I thought it 
possible for one to help them. But they do not care to 
exert themselves to attain to the least bit of advance- 
ment. Somehow you cannot arouse them to see that 
it is in the least necessary to progress out of their old 
methods of working or living. Now that load of wheat 
will be threshed upon the earth by sheep and donkeys 
being hurriedly driven back and forth over it, driven 
and beaten by women and half naked children until the 
poor creatures will act as though they were in an abso- 
lute frenzy. This is all the threshing machine they have, 
and to winnow the wheat from the chaff they will choose 
some windy day and pour the newly threshed wheat from 
a point as high as they can hold it onto a carpet or a blan- 
ket upon the ground. The wind takes the chaff away and 
thus it is cleaned, aside from the grit that remains in 
it. They thresh their beans in the same manner, and 
the plows that they turn the soil with are often made 
of a natural fork of a tree, just such primitive concerns 
as the Egyptians used for that purpose in the time of 
the Patriarchs. Then, perhaps you noticed that all the 
yoke that was upon the oxen was only a straight piece 
of wood bound by thongs upon their heads and around 
their horns. This was the style ages and ages ago, and 
if Adam used oxen in tilling the soil I presume he yoked 
them up in this fashion. No, instead of progression it is 
retrogression in this country, and of course it will in time 
result in the total obliteration of the race I fear. There 

seems to be no hope for these Mexicans as I see, only 

as the progressive Yankee comes in among them, with 
their innovations and inventions. These may arouse the 
rising generation into an understanding of their posi- 
tion.” Nola came and announced supper, which all par- 

took of and enjoyed, as they also enjoyed a prospect of 
a good night’s rest without fear of an attack from the 
Apaches. 

The train reached Santa Fe without farther trouble. 
Here Father Francis had Frank’s and Pearl’s marriage 
recorded; then attended to some business pertaining to 
the school and the hospital he had founded at this place; 
and here he paid the muleteers, and re-hired all of them 
to go to the coast of California except the one that had 
been wounded. This one was left in his hospital, and 


214 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


another hired in his place. After everything had been 
arranged satisfactorily, the train moved on; the appar- 
ently religious cavalcade ever receiving the homage of 
the inhabitants that it came in contact with along their 
route. A long, tedious journey was in advance of them 
and unknown dangers, perhaps, their lot to encounter; but 
their only fear was from possible Indian ambuscades or 
sudden attacks. Father Francis well knew that the moun- 
tain passes along their proposed route were infested with 
Mexican banditti, and yet he feared no harm from these, 
as their sacredotal attire would ensure their safety from 
harm so far as these were concerned. Many incidents 
of an interesting character occurred, and strange scenes 
were presented to their view as they marched on through 
acres of cactus, sage brush, mezquit and Spanish bayonet. 

They saw the Pueblo Indians threshing their grain, 
Mexican like, by hurrying their donkeys over it at a 
frantic rate of speed, and they bought delicious fruit 
from these people, the product of their orchards and 
vineyards. “These Indians,” remarked Father Francis 
“so patient and harmless and plodding, are the last of 
the Incas, whose traditional king and god was Monte- 
zuma, and they to this day sincerely believe that he 
will return to earth and liberate his faithful ones. It 
would be a downright cruelty to disabuse the minds of 
these simple people of their one great comforting belief. 
I have often thought that it is best to permit the semi- 
savage races to cling to any harmless belief or tradition, 
as in many instances I have found that because of their 
superstitions we may be protected from both harm and 
inconvenience. Now for instance, the Utahs’ idea of our 
Evangeline being the Sacred Daughter of Manitou. This 
was her protection; that whole tribe would have shielded 
her from harm at any cost had it been necessary. And 
our protection from intrusion while at the Grrottoes was 
due to the horrid legend that the Indians believe true in 
regard to the Lake of Spirits; and now upon this journey 
our principal protection is our attire. The Pueblo Indians, 
like the Mexicans, will finally become extinct; and those 
who are more progressive will come and cause this coun- 
try to bloom and blossom as a rose, for with proper irri- 
gation and farming no land can produce finer crops than 
would this cactus, sage brush and mezquit covered lands 
that we have been and are traveling through.” “Yes,” re- 
sponded Frank, “it appears almost like a desert, save 
where the Mjexicans and Pueblo Indians have created an 
oasis here and there by their farming and irrigation.” 
“Yes,” responded Father Francis, “these, and the strips 
of bottom land along the margins of the streams, are 
about all that evinces the wonderful fertility of the soil. 
Rainfall during the summer season is scarce, and what 
does fall is absorbed immediately.” 

They were sitting at the door of their tent at nightfall, 
enjoying the Pueblo Indians’ delicious grapes and apricots 
during the above conversation. Pearl listened attentively 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


215 


all the while, and now interposed with: “Well, proper 
farming and irrigating might make the country rich and 
beautiful, but there are a few hindrances that this could 
not overcome, that is in a way to make any ‘part of 
this country seem homelike to me. The horrid snakes, 
lizards and insects would remain, and I think that some 
races of people, as weU as some portions of the earth, 
seem doomed to decay, desertion, and almost utter forget- 
fulness. Look at Egypt, for instance. I can never think 
of the wonderful work the Egyptians performed years 
and years ago without a deep regret arising in my heart 
because of the almost utter extinction of the once power- 
ful race, powerful, rich, and with some of 'the most stu-' 
pendous ideas of grandeur, magnificence and elegance 
that the world has even known. So, also, with the Incas, 
now dwindling down to a mere handful of patient toilers 
and tillers of the soil; and the Spanish who overcame 
Montezuma are only Mexicans, and will never be able 
to establish anything half so grand as was known dur- 
ing Montezuma’s reign. No, it seems to me that the 
spell of slow decay has fallen upon this land, as well as 
upon its inhabitants and. dear Father Francis, after we 
get home, I do not want you to look back toward this 
country with one little sigh of regret that you have 
left it to its destiny, and left it forever.” Both Father 
Francis and Frank smiled at Pearl’s intense earnestness, 
and the Father replied: “No, my Evangeline, I shall 
never wish to return to this country again, so never 
worry about that.” Nola came with their supper, and 
the conversation in regard to the country they were pass- 
ing through was dropped for the present, to be again 
resumed whenever any strange object or indescribable 
scene presented itself upon their journey to the western 
coast, for from day to day these travelers found unlim- 
ited food for thought and comment. It is not worth 
while to follow Father Francis and his train day by day, 
as nothing like harm came to them during the remainder 
of their journey- One halt of a day’s duration occurred 
at El Paso, as the father had some business to attend 
to in this place. From this they marched onward with 
no hindrances of note, and reached Santa Barbara before 
the rainy season had set in. Here they learned that a ship 
then at anchor not far from the shore would start for 
the United States in four days’ time. Father Francis first 
paid and discharged his muleteers, then went to engage 
passage for himself and friends upon this ship. He found 
that the captain of this vessel was on board his ship, 
and would not return until that evening, and he left in- 
structions for the captain to visit him at his tents. The 
muleteers were glad to hasten back upon their homeward 
journey before the rainy season might commence. Father 
Francis was happy and all were thankful because their 
tiresome journev by land had terminated so well and 
successfully. The packs were housed carefully in the 
father’s tent, so the travelers felt that they could secure- 


216 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


ly enjoy a season of thanksgiving and rest. The vine- 
yards of Santa Barbara furnished them with the most 
delicious grapes, and these they were enjoying when 
Black Wolf came to the door of the tent and informed 
the father that the captain of the ship had come to see 
him. “Show him in here,” replied Father Francis; and 
the sun-browned captain entered. Father Francis re- 
ceived him cordially, and asked him to sit down and help 
them enjoy the fruit. After shaking hands with him, 
the captain’s eyes rested for a mom,ent upon Pearl’s face, 
then he looked at Frank. Pearl at first was speechless, 
her surprise was so great; Frank also, for in this captain 
they saw their old friend. Captain John Barton. Before 
the captain was seated Pearl arose and exclaimed: 
“Uncle John! Don’t you know me?” “Yes, I recognize 
you, my precious Pearl.” He advanced toward her with 
open arms. “I know you now,” he repeated as he pressed 
her to his heart. “But, my child, how came you here 
in this sort of a rig?” Then he held her off to look at 
her dress and bonnet. They all smiled through their 
tears, while Pearl replied: “I’m just masquerading, that 
is all, my dear Uncle John. But I must introduce you 
to my other uncle, my own mother’s brother.” Here she 
introduced him to Father Francis, after which Frank arose 
and greeted him warmly, saying: “Captain Barton, I 
am more glad than I can express because we have met 
you here, and can sail in your vessel home.” The captain 
expressed his delight in finding them, and in being able 
to take them home with him. Yet he seemed anxious 
to know the reason why they were there, instead of at 
home even now. Pearl gave him a brief history of their 
travels and adventures, saying that she would tell him 
all and explain everything to him after they were safely 
aboard the good ship Sterling. Nola spread the table 
for four instead of three that evening, and no happier peo- 
ple ever ate supper together than the four around the 
table in Father Francis’ tent that evening. After their 
supper Pearl heard Tony talking to himself near the 
tent, while Father Francis and the captain were chatting. 
Tony was evidently overjoyed too, for he was saying: 
“Bress de Lawd. I’se mighty happy dis berry ebenin I’se 
shuah. De Lawd am mighty good, he am, to dis ole 
niggah, an’ to dis heah crowd ’specially.” Pearl disliked 
to interrupt the conversation between the father and her 
Uncle John, as they were arranging and talking about the 
voyage. She looked at Frank and smiled, as he, too, heard 
Tony. Finally there was a lull in the conversation, and 
she said: “Father Francis, I think it would be a mercy 
to invite Tony into the tent, for he is acquainted with 
Uncle John, and is having quite a little jubilee all by 
himself just outside.” “Certainly invite him in,” re- 
sponded the father. Frank went to the door of the tent 
and told Tony to come in. He gladly came — his dark face 
all aglow with delight and thankfulness. Captain Barton 
recognized him in a few moments, and shook hands with 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


217 


him, saying: “Washington, we were sure you were dead. 
Such tidings reached us at least; and how came you to 
be here?” “Wal,” said Tony, “I ’spec de Lawd jes sent 
me heah; an’ I’se jes dead shuah de Lawd am mighty good. 
I’se so happy dis berry bressed ebenin’. Seems I’se too 
happy to eber see no moah truble in my nateral life ’gin.” 
‘“Yes,” responded Captain Barton, “I am glad to find you 
here, and now you can go home to poor old Aunt Hannah, 
who has mourned all these years because she thought 
you were dead. And I need a cook who knows how to 
get up a good meal.” “Yais, I wan’er see my ole woman, 
my Hanner; I doz shuah. Won’ we hab a jubilee when 
weuns all git back dar agin’?” “Yes,” replied Captain 
Barton, “and I hope we will all find and see the dear 
ones who are waiting our return.” His eyes filled with 
tears as he thought of his dear little wife at home who 
was watching and waiting for him. Father Francis en- 
joyed this meeting, for his was a sympathetic heart, and 
he imagined all the happiness in store for these good 
people and their dear ones. The arrangements were made 
for the voyage, and on the morrow they could commence 
transferring their valuables to Captain Barton’s good 
ship Sterling. Frank and Pearl resumed their usual 
attire. She fondly hoped that Prank’s beard would look 
natural by the time they reached home. 

Boxes, strong and iron bound, were brought to the 
father’s tent to pack his treasure in. These were loaded 
upon the vessel first. Pearl’s gems could be attended 
to when they were aboard and settled for the voyage. 
Captain Barton insisted upon taking her pony. Lady 
Blanche, home as a souvenir of her adventures among 
the Indians. 

Captain John Barton had become very wealthy, for 
every article he had brought in his ship’s cargo had been 
sold at immense profit, and his mate had made enough 
in his venture to feel justified in offering to buy the 
Sterling as soon as they should reach Boston Harbor, as 
he wished to continue the trade they had so successfully 
commenced. Black Wolf disliked to part with his horse. 
Frank assured him he should have one of his horses 
when they reached home that would out travel this one 
that he must sell. Frank also disposed of his horse, and 
after a hard day’s work, everything and every individ- 
ual were aboard the Sterling. Tony, with beaming face 
and happy heart, had prepared a supper that was not 
only appetizing but splendid. He felt at home “on de ole 
Sterlin’,” as he called the .vessel. 

After supper Captain Barton could wait no longer for 
the full history of Pearl’s and Frank’s adventures out west. 
He listened, and when he had heard it through, he ex- 
pressed his astonishment at the manner everything had 
occurred, and- said, while tears glistened in his eyes: 
“It seems to me that the hand of Providence has guided 
you all, and also guided me to wait four days beyond 
the time I had intended to wait here.” “Yes,” responded 


218 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


Father Francis, “and I think that the name the Utahs 
gave my Evangeline, your’s and Frank’s Pearl, is cor- 
rect: the Sacred Daughter of Manitou.” “Yes,” respond- 
ed Captain Barton, “what better title could they have 
given her, had they known her life as we know it; and 
the name. Pearl, that I gave her because I found her 
upon the billowy deep? Just to think of her escaping 
the shipwreck that took her protectors down to the bot- 
tom of the ocean; then the sharks, that her dear little 
baby form would not have made half a mouthful for. And, 
too, in another day’s time she would have died of starva- 
tion. But our darling escaped every one of these dan- 
gers. Then, the Sterling had been driven out of her 
course I don’t know how many leagues the night before 
by a heavy gale, and in the morning, on finding that we 
had lost our reckoning, I was anxious and on the look- 
out constantly with my glass to see if there was any 
island or land in sight that I could recognize. In this way 
I happened to sight the little object bobbing along on 
the waves like a cork. I shall never forget how glad I 
was when I found it was a baby, alive and unhurt, but 
crying as though its little heart would break. Yes, the 
‘Sacred Daughter of Manitou’ is a correct name for our 
darling, for it seems to me that thus far the most im- 
portant events of her life have been especially directed 
by Infinite wisdom and power. 

It was late in the night before the inmates of the 
cabin could bring themselves to separate for their re- 
spective state rooms, there was so much of interest 
to chat about; and much later before their eyes were 
closed in slumber. There was no trouble or apprehension 
of danger now to prevent their sleeping, for every heart 
was thankful and glad that they were safe aboard the 
Sterling and ready to set sail on the morrow. 

The following morning dawned. The clouds were 
hanging low and threatened rain. Father Francis came 
out of his state room dressed in a genteel suit of black. 
He had discarded his priestly garb with no intention of 
ever wearing it again. In addition to his morning’s cheer- 
ful greeting to Pearl, he said: “My Evangeline will hence- 
forth address me as Uncle Francis.” “Certainly. I will 
be delighted to call you Uncle Francis, as I am already 
delighted with your changed appearance,” she respond- 
ed. “Your changed attire indicates that you do not in- 
tend to again risk your life among the Indians or Mex- 
ican banditti, and this suits me.” “No, Evangeline, I 
will never risk my life among them again for any con- 
sideration,” he responded. Captain Barton called for his 
guests to come on deck and witness the sailors weigh 
the Sterling’s anchor and start upon their homeward 
course. All went on deck aside from Tony and remained 
there until the coast of California grew dim to their 
view. They were glad, for no land was half so dear 
to them as the land that held their waiting dear ones. 

The lowering clouds began to fall in rain as they. 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


219 


with thankful hearts and cheerful faces, descended to 
partake of Tony’s most delicious breakfast. 

With a God speed and kindly adieus we leave them 
to their protracted voyage, whether perilous or prosper- 
ous, and return to the anxious ones who are watching 
and waiting their return. 


/ 


220 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


CHAPTER XV. 

The colonel and Mrs. Raymond had received no tid- 
ings in regard to or from Frank since the letter they 
had received from Spencer Williams. This had reached 
them some time in October. All of Frank’s and Pearl’s 
letters had been destroyed by Indians who had stolen 
the mail. 

The winter, unusually severe, had given place to 
spring. Mrs. Raymond’s hope of ever seeing their son 
again was fast dying; yet she tried to appear cheerful 
when in the colonel’s presence especially, as he was in- 
deed sinking into a profound melancholy, and had lost 
interest in everything aside from looking over the mail 
that Sam brought from the office every morning. 

Hannah, and her son, Sam, iSanaged the affairs of 
the place, as the colonel seemed indifferent to the stock 
and farm also. To Mrs. Raymond the outlook was most 
discouraging. 

April came, and the birds flitted from tree to tree, 
chirping their assurance of spring’s return, when Mrs. 
Barton rode over to call upon Mrs. Raymond and the col- 
onel, hoping they had received some word from Frank, 
and possibly from Pearl. She clung to the hope that her 
husband would return some time during this month, as 
it was in April that he set sail for California, and had 
left her with the assurance, the promise, that he would 
come home in a year’s time if possible. As no tidings 
had reached her for so many months, this hope grew faint, 
so when the balmy breath of spring fanned her fading face 
and birds cheerfully told her that winter with his frozen 
reign had departed, she concluded to visit the Raymonds 
for news, and to break the monotony of anxiety and 
suspense. But she found they had received no word from 
the dear ones. 

The tenth of April came. Sam went to the station 
and returned with the mail as usual. The colonel had 
been in bed nearly all day with a bad cold. Mrs. Ray- 
mond looked the mail over and found a letter from Frank. 
She tore it open and read: 

“Boston Harbor, April 9, 1856. 

“Dear Father and Mother — We are safe in port, and 
I will be with you in a few days. Lovingly your son, 

“FRANK.” 

Mrs. Raymond was so overcome with joy that she 
could not miove or speak for a few moments. Then she 
thought how best to break the news to her husband. She 
went upstairs with the letter in her hand, and found 
him upon the bed, but not sleeping. His eyes held a 
far away, troubled' look that told of his anxious waiting. 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


221 


She sat upon the side of the bed and asked him if he 
was feeling well enough to hear some good news? He 
looked quickly into her eyes and asked: “Has Sam come 
home from the station yet?” “Yes, Israel, and there is 
one letter that I think will interest you, perhaps, a lit- 
tle.” He looked enquiringly, but said nothing. She con- 
tinued: “Shall I read it to you? It is only a brief note.” 
“Yes, you may read it if you wish to,” he replied, then 
turned his head upon the pillow and heaved a deep sigh. 
She read slowly, choking back the tears as she read. The 
moment she ceased reading the note he arose and clasped 
her in his arms, saying: “At last! O, he has come 
at last! Our darling will be home again, Anna. Read 
that letter again. I could listen to your reading it until 
he comes.” He wept like a child, crying and sobbing 
for very joy, and by the time Mrs. Raymond had fin- 
ished reading the letter the second time the old colonel 
arose and dressed in a hurry. Then dashing the tears 
from) his eyes, said: “I must go and tell Sam to have 
everything in good shape, and to be sure and take the 
double rig every time he goes to the station, for Frank 
may come to-morrow evening; who knows?” 

Mrs. Raymond had reason to be doubly thankful, for 
her husband was himself again, and her precious son 
would soon be with them. Mrs. Barton came over in 
the evening to call and tell the Raymonds of the good 
tidings she had received in the afternoon’s mail. The 
colonel came in a few minutes after her arrival. She 
noticed the great change that had taken place in his 
appearance since she was last there. He ^ame up and 
grasped her hand, saying: “Thank God! Frank is com- 
ing home.” By this time Mrs. Raymond came into the 
sitting room) with Frank’s letter and read it to Mrs. 
Barton. She was delighted to know that Frank was 
coming, but wondered why he did not mention Pearl’s 
name if she was with him, and spoke in regard to this 
omission. The colonel responded: “The dear girl is 
either with him, or he knows where she is; else he 
would not write so cheerfully, depend upon that.” Then 
Mrs. Barton read her letter: 

" “Boston Harbor, April 9, 1856. 

“My Dear Wife Milley — At last we are safely in port, 
I will soon be with you and, as I promised you before 
I started away, will bring you that which you will prize 
above everything; but I have no time to write more 
now. Ever your loving husband, 

“JOHN BARTON.” 

Mrs. Raymond looked again at Frank’s letter and saw 
that the date corresponded with Captain Barton’s date, 
and smilingly said: “They have come together, and 
I am sure Pearl is with them.” Happy were the hearts 
of the waiting ones now. Mrs. Barton’s pale face took 
on a rosy glow and her step was elastic and light, when 
only a few days ago she appeared like a confirmed in- 
valid. The following evening Sam brought from the sta- 


222 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


tion another letter from\ Frank, with the assurance that 
he would be at the station the next evening, and for Sam 
to bring the double rig and put in the third seat; also 
to tell Aunt Hannah to have her finest turban around 
her head in honor of his home coming. When the old 
colonel read this his eyes glistened with unshed tears, 

as he remarked: “Ah, the boy is in high spirits. Don’t 

you see he is, Anna?” “Yes,” responded Mrs. Raymond, 
“he certainly is. But you know he always liked Aunt 

Hannah, and feels that he must write some kind of word 

to her.” The colonel told Aunt Hannah what Frank had 
written. She laughingly remarked: “Dat I will. I’ll jes 
wear my reddes’ haid dress an’ git him up a lubly sup- 
pah. Dat I will, shuah.” A happy smile overspread her 
dark, kind face. All preparations were made for the 
entertainment of several guests. The colonel could hardly 
wait until it was time for Sam to start, and kept on 
the lookout nearly all the time while he was gone. Dark 
came; and yet they had not returned. Of course the 
colonel did not know that Frank would have Sam drive 
around to Mtrs. Barton’s to take the captain hom;e. But 
this was what detained them. Finally they heard the 
wagon approaching, but as it was dark he could not see 
who was in it. The carriage passed by and no one came 
in at the front door. The colonel could wait no longer, 
and started to go to the stables through the kitchen. 
As he opened the door to the kitchen he heard 
Frank introducing Mr. Tony to Aunt Hannah. He 
noticed the light of happiness in his son’s eyes as 
he looked encjuiringly at Aunt Hannah. Frank had dressed 
Tony, or Uncle Washington, like a gentleman, with dia- 
mond studs in his shirt front, and in every respect he 
was perfectly dressed, now standing in front of Aunt 
Hannah, hoping for recognition. But she was amazed at 
the finely dressed colored gentleman and bowed stiffly. 
Finally Uncle Washington said: “Hanner, doan yo’ know 
yo’ ole man, Washin’ton?” Aunt Hannah looked again, 
then rushed into his open arms, saying: “Bress de Lawd, 
dis is yo’sef; an’ yo’ ole Hanner am glad.” Here she 
broke down and cried for joy. Frank would not have 
missed witnessing this reunion of the dear old colored 
people for any consideration, although in so doing he 
was obliged to take his guests through the kitchen. He 
advanced and clasped his father to his heart. Both were 
overjoyed in this meeting. Few words were spoken. 
There are joys as well as sorrows that are too deep 
for words. Aye, and too sacred, too. 

Pearl’s Uncle Francis was his guest, and he stood with 
tear-filled eyes witnessing this m'eeting between father 
and son. Frank introduced him to his father as: “My 
friend Mr. Emerson.” Most cordially the colonel greeted 
his son’s friend. Then all three proceeded to the sitting 
room, leaving happy, thankful hearts in the kitchen, to 
make happy the heart of Frank’s mother, who began 
to fear that somte accident had befallen her son that had 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


223 


caused this unexpected delay. As Frank entered the room 
his mother arose, her face very pale, but a glad light 
shone in her fine dark' eyes as she advanced to meet him. 
He folded her closely in his arms and pressed fond kisses 
upon her brow and cheeks, murmuring: “Mother, my own 
dear mother;” and she: “My precious boy, my darling 
Frank; home at last, thank God. And where is Pearl T' 
“With Uncle John and Aunt Milley,” he replied; then con- 
tinued, as he turned to Uncle Francis, “1 wish to intro- 
duce to you my friend, Mr. Emerson, Pearl’s own uncle, 
my mother.” She greeted Mr. Emerson kindly, but looked 
enquiringly toward Frank, asking: “Did I understand you 
to say that your friend, Mr. Emerson, is Pearl’s own 
uncle?” “Yes, mother, he is her own uncle, and but for 
his care of her, no knowing when or where I would have 
found her.” “You both mpst have much to tell me 
that I will be delighted to hear, but this you will kind- 
ly tell me all in good time, and as I hear the tea bell, 
we will go to supper now,” responded Mrs. Raymond. 

Aunt Hannah had not forgotten her duty as cook, 
in her great happiness, and had a truly “lubly 
suppah,” as she called it. Mrs. Raymond was hap- 
pily surprised when Frank, at the supper table, 
informed her of Aunt Hannah’s husband being 
alive, and that he had returned with them upon the 
Sterling. Colonel Raymond and Mr. Emerson chatted con- 
stantly. There was so much for Mr. Emerson to relate 
and questions for the colonel to ask in regard to the 
far West. Frank was busy answering his mother s many 
questions. All were glad and happy in this reunion and 
meeting. Aunt Hannah came to bring some hitherto 
forgotten dainty to complete their tea, when Mrs. Ray- 
mond said: “Aunt Hannah,. I hear you are happy, too?” 
“Yais, I’se jes as happy as possibul, fur m(y ole man 
am libe, an’ well, an’ home agin. Bress de Lawd. An’ 
Mr. Frank am home, an’ Miss Pearl am’ home, doan 
yo’ see. Tt nebbah* rains but it poahs,’ an’ we’se all 
mighty happy in a bunch, shuah.” With the closing of 
this sentence she bustled away again into the kitchen, 
where her husband and son, Sam, were talking and en- 
joying their supper together. Uncle Washington was 
proud of his son, who was a small boy when he left home. 

,The happiness at the Barton cottage was no less 
than at the Raymond mansion. Mrs. Barton did not 
know that her husband would come that evening, so his 
appearance was half surprised and all pleasure to his lov- 
ing little wife. After their greeting was over she anxiously 
asked him if he knew anything of their darling. He 
took her by the hand and said that he would present 
her now with that which would please her better than 
anything else in the world, as he promised to do before 
he left home to take the dreadful long voyage, and added 
playfully: “Now, Milley, close your eyes just one mo- 

ment, and you shall, when you open them, see what 
I have brought you.” He caught her to his heart and said. 


224 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


"I will hold you and place my hand over your eyes just 
one moment.” While he held her in his arms Pearl 
softly entered and stood by them. Captain Barton kissed 
his wife’s cheek and said: “The magic change is wrought, 
and you can see what I have brought.” “There,” said 
his wife, “now you are at your cheap rhyming again, 
dear John.” Happy tears filled her eyes when she turned 
around to see what he had brought her, and happier 
tears when she saw her darling Pearl, the one daughter 
of her loving heart, safe, and as beautiful as ever. Long 
they were clasped in each other’s arms, happy and thank- 
ful in their reunion. Nola stood near by, tearfully wit- 
nessing their greetings, for dearly she loved Pearl and 
was glad in her happiness, but her young heart was 
grieved because of her own sad loss. The one shadow 
that prevented her being perfectly happy in Pearl’s hap- 
piness was the loss of her brother, Black Wolf, who had 
been lost overboard while a fearful storm had tossed 
and pitched the good ship Sterling, threatening her in- 
stantaneous destruction. This was the most terrific storm 
that the Sterling or her crew had ever encountered, and 
the faithful, quiet Black Wolf must have been swept 
overboard sometime during the night, as he was not 
missed until in the morning, when the sea had become 
calm. Tony missed him first, and commenced inquiring 
for him, but on searching the vessel over he could not 
be found. Nola and Mr. Emerson deeply mourned his 
loss, while the other members of the party were sad- 
dened, and felt that this one sorrow would be the alloy 
to their perfect happiness on meeting their friends at 
home, for aside from this their voyage had been success- 
ful, alinough at times fearfully rough. Pearl introduced 
Nola to her Aunt Milley and to Mrs. Thomas, who came 
in to call them to supper. Uncle John, Aunt Milley 
and Pearl tried in every kindly manner to have Nola 
feel at home with them. While they were aboard the 
Sterling, after Black Wolf was lost. Pearl had consulted 
with her Uncle Francis, assuring him that she would like 
to make a companion of Nola, and have her take her 
meals with them, as the poor girl was now so sad and 
lonely. He approved, and since then she had been treat- 
ed as a friend, and not as a servant. As a servant she 
had ever been treated with great consideration. -Her 
education had not been neglected, so far as an education 
for a girl could be perfected in a Mexican convent. But 
there were other branches, such as music and drawing, 
that Pearl proposed to instruct Nola in herself. She 
wished to keep Nola near her. She was quiet, genteel 
and faithful to such a degree that Pearl preferred her 
society to any white girl whom she had ever met, and 
already she had instructed Nola in the English language 
so well that she understood and spoke it passably. 

The evening at the Raymonds and at the Bartons was 
enjoyed beyond language to express. Pearl was delighted 
to touch the keys of the dear old organ again that she 


225 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


had played since she was a young girl;, and Bruno divided 
his time between his master and Pearl, delighted beyond 
the possible expression of any dog because the loved 
ones were home again. Aunt Milley was truly happy, with 
no apprehension or fear of another separation from her 
beloved husband, as he had assured her that he had sold 
the Sterling to his mate, Tom| Mathews, and the papers 
were all signed before he came home, and that now he 
had money sufficient for their every comfort and even 
luxury during the remainder of their lives. Without any 
farther attempt to describe their happiness I will leave 
them until the morrow. 

On the following day Aunt Hannah and her husband 
were happily engaged in preparing an unusually grand 
dinner, to be served at two o’clock. Aunt Hannah, with 
her gayest turban upon her head, and a smile all over 
her kind, dark face. Uncle Washington, more happy than 
he had words to express, and yet he often exclaimed: 
“Bress de Lawd, de Lawd am mighty good, shuah;” and 
Aunt Hannah responding: “Dat he am, an I’se de gladdes 
Hanner dat eber libed, I’se.” 

Sam took the double rig and Frank the phaeton to 
bring the Bartons to the Raymond mansion to dine. They 
started early. Sam drove ahead with Captain and Mrs. 
Barton and Nola. Frank was in no hurry, as with Pearl 
by his side, and at home again, he felt there was un- 
bounded happiness in store for them, and he was even 
now happy beyond expression, too happy to care how 
time went. Pearl had none of the dark forebodings of 
evil that so haunted her mind and depressed her young 
heart only one short year ago. The dangers and dark- 
ness were all gone. 

“Passed is the night of sorrow dark? 

And in the East the shining mark 

Of rosy dawn again is bright 

That tells of days, and not of night.” 

Long and slowly they rode, and talked of their future 
happiness and of the good they could do with the im- 
mense wealth that would be theirs. The day was beau- 
tiful and balmy and full of birds’ songs. The tender 
tint of green through the woodlands, the orchards and 
meadows on every side told them of spring. And they 
were again at home, where no skulking Indian could harm 
or make them afraid. It was no wonder that great joy 
and thankfulness had taken full possession of their young 
hearts, and that they forgot that eager eyes were look- 
ing for them, and fond hearts anxious for fear they would 
not come in tim(e for dinner. 

Frank finally did think of the waiting ones at home 
and hastened his horse homeward, arriving none too soon. 
His expectant father stood waiting, readv to assist Pearl 
from the carriage. When he pressed her to his glad 
heart and kissed her loving lips he thought of how they 


226 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


had trembled wh^n last he kissed them, and of the ex- 
pression of sadness that then clouded her beautiful blue 
eyes, and now of the happy change. He proudly escorted 
his son’s betrothed into the mansion, where she was 
welcomed with earnest tenderness by Mrs. Raymond 
Uncle John remarked: “We began to think that you 
and Prank had eloped; j^ou were so long in coming.” 
“Yes, we were long in coming, but it seemed we could 
never tire in looking at the old familiar places, and Frank 
drove farther away from home than either of us were 
aware of,” responded Pearl. Mrs. Raymond interposed 
with: “My dear Pearl, dinner will be served in a^ few 

moments, and perhaps you would like to go to your room 
before then. Shall I go with you?” “No need, thank you,” 
responded Pearl; “that is if my room is the one I oc- 
cupied before I went away.” “It is the same,” responded 
Mrs. Raymond. Pearl looked at Nola, and both left the 
sitting room together. It required only a few moments 
for Pearl to become presentable, when she and Nola 
descended to the sitting room again, where Mr. Emerson 
with Frank stood ready to escort the girls to the din- 
ing room. The dinner was indeed splendid, and no hap- 
pier mortals ever lived than sat around that table, happy 
and thankful. Long they sat and chatted after they were 
through eating. Finally Mrs. Raywond arose and with 
her loved ones and guests returned to the sitting room, 
where Pearl entertained them with music. 

Yet there was so much to be talked of, she preferred 
conversation to music, and in that afternoon’s conver- 
sation she learned many items of deep interest. The 
first was that her Uncle Francis and Colonel Raymond 
were cousins, and next that the property Frank had 
taken the voyage to London to secure rightfully belonged 
to her Uncle Francis, whom everyone supposed dead. It 
had belonged to his eldest brother, but as he died with- 
out heirs, the next one in line of heirship was Francis 
Emerson, and the next in line would have been her 
mother, Evangeline Emerson Kossuth, and the next in 
line herself; but as Francis, Evangeline and herself were 
missing, the next in line would be Israel Emerson Ray- 
mond, as the colonel’s mother was the only sister of 
Francis Emerson’s father. The cousins were delighted 
when they discovered their relationship, which they did 
in a conversation during the forenoon of that day; and 
Colonel Raymond was also delighted because the business 
in connection with the large estate had never been con- 
cluded, now that he had found his cousin was alive and 
the rightful heir. They decided during the evening that 
Francis Emerson and Frank should go to London and 
have the business properly settled as soon as possible; and 
other matters of interest were concluded upon. A large 
wing was to be built upon the already large Raymond 
mansion for the accommodation of Frank and Pearl, also 
her Uncle Francis. The old colonel would not consent to 
a separate building, as he wanted his loved ones either 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


227 


under the same roof with himself, or as near so as possible. 
His Cousin Francis should take the place of a younger 
brother of his who died while he was young and whom 
he loved dearly. His brother had borne the same name, 
the name of FYancis; this name would ever be dear to 
him. Colonel Raymond proposed to have a comfortable 
and enjoyable life with his dear ones henceforth, for he 
was sure that he had suffered within the past year more 
than any mortal ought to be obliged to suffer during 
an entire lifetime. After the plans had been discussed 
and determiined upon Pearl excused herself to go and see 
Aunt Hannah. She found her in the kitchen, as happy 
as a queen, talking with her husband. As she entered 
the kitchen Aunt Hannah arose and came to her, took 
both her hands separately in her own and covered them 
with kisses, then with glad tears raining over her dark 
cheek, said: “May de good Lawd bress yo’ sweet soul 
forebber. Pse so glad yo’ am home agin dat it ’pears 
like my ole heart mus’ jes bus wif de gladness; an’ I’se 
daid sliuah yo’ am de angel ob dis fam’ly, an’ all ob us 
in a bunch, kaze ez I jes done tole my ole man but foh 
yo’ bein’ stole by dat Injin, an’ you a cummin’ to yo’ 
uncle’s camp fiah, like a brite angel, shuah nuff, an’ him 
a takin yo’ wif him, meby I’d nebbah set my ole eyes on 
his face agin, nebbah seed my ole man Washin’ton agin; 
jes can yo’ see how de Lawd duz his wuke. O, yais. His 
ways am past fin’in’ out, an’ he am mighty good to weuns, 
an’ I spec we doan know how ter be half thankful nuff 
foah his lubbin kineness. I’se feard not, shuah; an’ I’se jes 
sutin yo’ wuz ’lowd to lib an’ bob aroun’ on de big, wide 
oshun when yo’ wuz a baby, till Cap’n Bahton cud fine 
yo’ so’s yo’ cud be ouh angel an’ bring weuns all together 
agin, an’ make de hull bunch ob us powehful happy.” 
Pearl could not help smiling at Aunt Hannah’s convictions, 
and yet she replied: “Well, Aunt Hannah, I am glad 
1 have been able to do some good in my life, and some- 
thing in return for your tender care of me after Uncle 
John found me a wee waif upon the broad ocean.” 

She chatted with Aunt Hannah and Uncle Washington 
for some time, when Frank came to the kitchen on his 
way to the stables. Aunt Hannah was so full of the idea 
that Pearl “wuz a angel, shuah nuff,” that she was obliged 
to explain it all to Frank, as it appeared to her. Frank 
replied: “Yes, Aunt Hannah, Pearl is our angel, and 

you are right; although she and all of us have suffered 
in consequence of her being captured by the Indian, al- 
most more than we could endure; yet great good has 
come of it, and she will always be our angel.” He looked 
at Pearl with such an earnest, tender, loving light in 
his expressive eyes that she knew he was deeply moved, 
and meant every word he had uttered, and with a smile 
she responded: “Well, it seems that I am destined to 
be some kind of a Deific being, either the ‘Sacred Daugh- 
ter of Manitou,’ Saint or Angel, and my hope is that 
not one of my devotes will ever be disappointed in me. 


228 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


Colonel Raymond now came into the kitchen to tell Frank 
there was no need of Sam harnessing the team to take 
the captain and Mrs. Barton home, as they had con- 
sented to remain over night, then he continued to Aunt 
Hannah: “You and Uncle Washington will delight in 

preparing supper for us.” “Yais, sah; I’se mose happy 
now all de time, an’ de moah ob our happy fokses we 
kin hah togeder de moah I like to pepaih de lubly dinnahs 
an’ suppahs foh demi.” “Yes,” responded the colonel, 
we are all happy now, that our dear ones are at home 
again. A few days have made a great change in our 
lives. Aunt Hannah.” “Yais indeed, colonel, a powful 
change an’ a mose , hapifyen one, shuah.”. The colonel, 
Frank and Pearl returned to the sitting room, where she 
and Frank sang and entertained their dear ones with music 
until supper was announced. 

After supper, and they were assembled again in the 
sitting room, the conversation in regard to the building 
and other subjects of interest were resumed, and ,during 
the conversation Colonel Raymond asked Frank if he and 
Pearl would not have their wedding celebrated before 
taking his proposed business trip to London with his 
Cousin Francis. Frank answered: “I do not know, and 
will leave this for Pearl to decide.” He looked at her 
as he spoke. She blushed slightly as all eyes were turned 
toward her and everyone expected her to answer, which 
she did after a moment’s hesitation, looking toward and 
addressing her reply exclusively to Prank: “If you leave 
me to decide, I would say that I much prefer to wait until 
the building is completed and furnished and, too, we have 
many things to attend to, that I think we cannot be en- 
tirely ready before a year from next June — June with its 
roses, is the month that I prefer above all others.” Prank 
replied: “Well, it is as you say. We have many things 
to attend to, and it may be as well to wait until then.” 
The elder gentlemen all agreed that Pearl’s decision was 
. correct, and this very important matter was settled. 
Pearl’s U,hcle Francis remarked: “And so, my Evange- 
line, you love June with its roses and bloom above every 
other month in the year? And no wonder, for it is your 
birth month, my dear girl.” “My birth month! Uncle 
Francis? And how old am I? I think it would be lovely 
to have a birthday celebration, as I have never known 
when my birthday came or how old I am. This would 
be a pleasure, a novel pleasure for me, I assure you.” re- 
sponded Pearl with great earnestness. “And you shall 
celebrate your next birthday,” he responded; “You shall 
celebrate your twentieth birthday on the tenth of next 
June, my Evangeline.” She was delighted to learn her 
correct age, and turning to Captain Barton, said: “Then 
I was only ten months old when you found me? I, must 
have been a little mite, and* I wonder that you saw me 
at all.” “Yes; but I did see you, my Pearl, and my heart 
was glad when I found that you were alive. We will have 
a celebration that will astonish the nation next tenth 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 229 

of June.” Aunt Milley smiled and said: “Yes, we will 
make up for all these past years, dear Pearl, and your 
Uncle John shall be the poet laureate of the occasion.” 
They all saw the joke and laughed heartily. Mrs. Ray- 
mond insisted that the celebration dinner must be par- 
taken of at her table, adding: “Aunt Hannah and Uncle 
Washington will feel slighted if their culinary skill is 
not called into requisition on such an important occa- 
'sion.” The colonel. Uncle Francis and Frank all joined 
in with suggestions and plans for the affair, and little 
else was talked about the remainder of the evening. On 
the following day Sam took the captain, Mrs. Barton and 
Nola to the Barton cottage. Pearl was to return later, 
as Frank proposed to take her home, and wished to as- 
sist Uncle Francis and Sam with the boxes before he 
drove over to the cottage. After Sam returned from tak- 
ing the Barton’s home he harnessed the strongest team 
to their heavy wagon. Frank and Uncle Francis rode in 
the phaeton, and they all drove to the station, where 
the heavy, iron bound boxes were waiting transportation 
to 'the Raymond mansion. At the mansion there was a 
safe deposit for them beyond any danger of burglar or 
thief disturbing them. They were brought and safely 
deposited in a vault made to receive any kind of valuable 
deposit, and to which no one had the key except the 
colonel himself; so Uncle Francis and Frank felt that 
the treasure could remain there in safety until after their 
return from England; when they proposed to cash and 
bank the bars of gold for future investment. The dia- 
monds and other gems were also deposited in the same 
vault, only those that were reserved for immediate set- 
ting into pins and other jewelry. Pearl was surprised to 
find her trunk in the closet of her room, the trunk that 
she thought the Kimballs still retained. It was there 
with everything in it save two of her miniatures, that 
dear little Anna explained in a brief note she and her 
brother, Tom, retained as reminders of one they could 
never forget. In reading this little note of Anna’s Pearl 
considered it her duty to write and inform her Mormon 
friends that she was not only safe, but home again. 
This she did, directing the letter to “Anna Kimball, 
Salt Lake City, Utah.” This letter, with its most welcome 
tidings, was received, and thanksgivings, with songs of 
praise were the order of service in the Mormon church 
on the Sunday following its reception. Elder Kimball 
and his entire family rejoiced, rejoiced exceedingly. Tom 
Kimball had greatly changed since the day of Pearl’s 
captivity. He, with the others, offered up sincere thanks 
because of her release, but did not join in the merry 
dance that followed, and was never again the jovial Tom 
Kimball that he once was. His heart was never gladdened 
bv another love. No persuasion from the elders of the 
church could induce him to marry; so he remained a 
bachelor: “a -Mormon bachelor.” 

Pearl found her blue riding habit in her trunk, and 


230 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


thought of the delightful evenings she and Frank had en- 
joyea in their rides a year ago. When she met him at the 
dinner table she asked him if Starlight would be safe for 
her to ride. He assured her that he would soon know 
wnether Starlight would be safe or not if she wished 
to take a ride. The colonel overheard their conversa- 
tion and cautioned them, saying: “Blafbk Prince and Star- 
light have never had a saddle upon their backs since you 
went away; and I don’t want you children to go break-' 
ing your necks first thing. Let Sam break the horses 
over again before you attempt to ride them. The phaeton 
horse is safe even if he is high spirited.” Pearl spoke 
about Lady Blanche. This was the first that the colonel 
had known of Captain Barton’s bringing home the pony 
given to Pearl by the Utah braves, and he was anxious 
to see it. Prank assured him he would bring it over for 
Sam to take care of when he returned from .taking Pearl 
to the cottage, that he might see this souvenir of her 
idventures among the western Indians, adding in a low 
iroice to her: “We will have a jolly scamper on horse- 
back before long. I will have Sam attend to the horses 
right away.” Pearl asked if Sam could take her trunk 
to the cottage on the morrow: “Certainly, if you wish; 
or this evening, if you prefer.” “Either will do,” she 
responded. The trunk was taken that afternoon, and 
Sam brought Lady Blanche to Raymond Park an hour 
before Prank was ready to take Pearl to Captain Bar- 
ton’s cottage. The colonel thought the little pony a 
beauty, but rather thin. He charged Sami to feed and 
take the best care possible of her, and see how soon 
he could put her in fine condition. Pearl’s voice seemed 
to be music to the pony. She had always petted it since 
it was presented to her and the little creature was de- 
lighted to hear her voice again. Frank and Pearl rode miles 
before they reached the cottage, their happy hearts made 
happier by the old familiar scenes past which they drove 
and admired more than ever before; the neat, home-like 
houses so different from the Mexican huts, either alone 
or in clusters, that they had seen while traveling through 
the dreary waste of bristling vegetation and scant gray 
grass. They did not care to drive rapidly past these, nes- 
tled cozily near groves and orchards, but loved to move 
slowly and enjoy the scenes where seemed to be new 
beauties never noticed during their year ago scampers 
along the same roads. During their evening drive Frank 
told her that Uncle Francis and he had determined to 
start upon their business trip to London within two weeks’ 
time, adding: “We want to be sure and conclude that 
business and be home again several days before the tenth 
of June.” And Pearl’s reply, so different from her reply 
of a year ago: “Yes, go, dear Frank, and have it through 
with as soon as possible. I shall be happy here while 
you are away in knowing that you and Uncle Francis will 
be successful and will soon return, but of course you will 
write often, for I must hear fromi you often, and Uncle 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


231 


Francis, too, if I am to be real happy, you know.” This 
was said with the fondest light in her eyes as they looked 
into his own. All the dark forebodings of a year ago 
were gone; they had been lived through. “I feel there 
are no shadows in the near future for us.” “I, too, am 
certain that our lives henceforth will be free from them, 
my precious one,” Frank replied. 

They reached the cottage gate as the evening shad- 
ows were deepening past the twilight. Uncle John was 
out looking for them, and insisted upon Frank coming in 
to take supper. He accepted the invitation, and while 
at the table he told Uncle John of his intentions to start 
with Uncle Francis very soon to attend to the London 
business, and have it done with. Uncle John approved it, 
and said: “We won’t let Pearl go away with the Mor- 
mons while you are gone this time.” Then she told them 
of the little note Anna Kimball had . written to her and 
placed in her trunk, and how they had retained her two 
miniatures as mementos of the one they could never 
forget. Frank laughingly said: “I suppose Tom Kim- 
ball keeps one of them very near his heart, for I heard 
by the Mormions’ camp fire that the poor young man 
worshiped the ground you walked upon, or words to that 
effect.” Pearl could not help smiling, although a slight 
blush accompanied the smile, as she responded: “Well, 
he is welcome to worship the ground I walked upon, the 
entire great West, if he chooses to; yet, to be serious, 
the entire Kimball family treated me kindly, and I am 
glad that Tom was man enough to writ» to you as he 
did. That of itself showed good sense, as well as good 
principle.” “-Yes,” responded Frank, .“and I am glad 
that he had Salem to ride to overtake that east bound 
mule train. I can imagine how fast he flew along the 
dreary plains, and would be willing he should haye Black 
Prince, too, just for that very prompt proceeding of his.” 

Uncle John then asked Pearl if she knew much about 
the rule of the Mormon church. She replied that she did 
not, and added: “They all dance and conclude their 
dances with prayer and songs of praise; this I know, and 
I also know that some of the young Mormions are yery 
profane, or .shall I say, used terribly profane language 
to their teams, especially while they were harnessing their 
mules. But Elder Kimball fondly hoped they would quit 
this after they reached Salt Lake City, the home of the 
Latter Day Saints, but somehow I doubt it.” Uncle John 
laughed, and remarked that he thought the Mormons were 
just a little bit crazed, and perhaps more than a little 
bit, but supposed the leaders knew what they were about. 

Supper oyer, and Frank bade Captain Barton, Aunt 
Milley and Nola good evening. Pearl went with him out 
upon the porch as she had done a year ago, and they 
parted now as they parted then, their hearts more happy 
because no cloud was near. It would be a pleasure to 
rehearse the pleasant conversations and write of the 


232 


peak... an ocean waif 


happiness of these worthy people, but time and space 
loiDia. 

rrancis Emerson and Frank Raymond left tor Eng- 
lana as they proposea to do, settled their ousmess by 
r rank witharawing all claims and assisting in the iaenti- 
iication of hrancis Emerson as the legal heir to the 
ii^merson estate. This done there was no ditticulty in 
settling the business satisfactorily, hrank had some sep- 
arate uusiness from this that required a few days to ac- 
complish, after which tney botn went out to look at the 
grana old manor and splendidly kept grounds of O, ken- 
wold, the birthplace of Francis Emerson. He was de- 
lighted to find two old family servants who remembered 
him, and they in turn rejoiced to know that he was alive 
and proprietor of Okenwold. There were a number of 
changes to be made in and around the old manor to suit 
the new proprietor. . These changes and improvements 
were entrusted to competent parties, and with the under- 
standing that they should be completed within a year. 
It required but a few days to complete these arrange- 
ments, after which he and Frank returned to London, and 
remained in that city only one day, when they embarked 
on board a fast sailing packet tor the United States, and 
arrived home three days before the proposed birthday 
celebration that would be their pleasure to participate 
in on the tenth of June. To this celebration only a few 
guests were invited; a few, considering the many peo- 
ple the two families were acquainted with. Ten in num- 
ber were all, Mit these were choice, genial friends, and 
each one brought some appropriate present for Pearl. 
Uncle John’s present was a necklace of pearls; Aunt Mil- 
ley’s, pearl ear rings; Colonel Raymond’s, a pair of ex- 
quisite bracelets; Mrs. Raymond’s a jeweled comb; 
Frank’s, the most elegant watch that he could find in 
the City of London, a cluster of diamonds upon one side 
of the case and a cluster of pearls upon the other. The 
chain was most dainty and of the finest workmanship. 
Nola’s, a pair of richly embroidered slippers, the work 
of her own deft fingers, and Uncle Francis’ present a neck- 
lace of diamonds. Pearl was almost overwhelmed with 
the costliness and elegance of her many presents, yet 
she enjoyed to the utmost every possible pleasure of the 
day and delighted in entertaining the congenial guests. 
There was no cold formality among them. All had come 
to the Raymond mansion with the express purpose of 
making an enjoyable day of this, the one birthday cel- 
ebration of Pearl’s whole lifetime, and their efforts were 
crowned with success, for the entire party, with Pearl, 
thought that this one celebration made good for the many 
that had been missed on account of not knowing her age 
and the date of her birth. The floral decorations were 
principally roses. Aunt Hannah and Uncle Washington 
and never prepared a more delicious dinner in all 
their lives. The games in the park were delight- 
ful; but to repeat, the event was a most perfect success 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


233 


and in every respect a happy contrast to that day one 
year ago when Pearl was plodding wearily along in the 
wagon train with the Mormons, an unwilling immigrant 
to the far, wild West. 

On these anniversaries we are apt to ask: “Where 
will we all be in a year from now?” And as it had been 
decided that Pearl’s twenty-first birthday, a year hence, 
should be celebrated by her wedding, we will simply skip 
a year of her life’s history, and write of the most im- 
portant event in a woman’s life, the time when she drops 
her own name and is endowed with her husband’s; and 
in many instances, when she takes the first decisive legal 
step that leads to the utter absorption of her own indi- 
viduality, her freedom and her happiness. 

In this instance it is a pleasure to write that no such 
wrong or injustice can occur, for where true love and 
true congeniality exist freedom and happiness are en- 
joyed equally by both of the contracting parties, and 
marriage becomes that which the Infinite evidently de- 
signed it should be: A foretaste of heaven. 

***** 

The tenth of June, 1857, dawned bright and beau- 
tiful. The cheeriest green and most perfect bloom 
adorned the earth and the fragrance of many fiowers made 
sweet the balmy air. 

The Raymond mansion stood proudly out against the 
dark green background of its park of finely foliaged trees; 
a princely abode, with the addition all complete and 
blending harmoniously with the original structure, a col- 
onade extending around the new as well as the original 
building had been erected that a covered walk might 
reach around the entire edifice. The spacious new rooms 
were all richly furnished and ready to receive their oc- 
cupants. Pearl had completed a large and very fine paint- 
ing of the Alps-like height and grand cascade. This was 
hanging in the best light upon the parlor wall, an ele- 
gant and constant reminder of her life at the Grottoes; 
and although many fine paintings and engravings helped 
to make beautiful their rooms, this was considered the 
most magnificent. Everything in and around this home 
was in perfect order and elegance prevailed. Aunt Hannah 
and Uncle Washington had been very busy for days in 
preparing the wedding feast, and Aunt Hannah exclaimed, 
when the last cake was frosted and put away: “Jes de 
lublies cakes I’se ebber bake in all my boan days! An’ 
doan yo’ know, Washin’ton, dat de bride’s life ami gub- 
bned by her weddin’ cake? Yais, it am, foh if not one 
ob dem falls, or looks sad, den she mus’ hab a long 
an a happy life; an’ ebrey one ob dem cakes am purfec, 
an’ Washin’ton, ouh bride am a boan angel, an’ oto be 
happy, shuah.” Uncle Washington looked wise and re- 
sponded: “Dat am a fac, Hanner. She am a boan angel, 
shuah.” A large numjber of guests had been invited, and 
among the number were Kate Harrington and her par- 
ents, but on this morning when Sam came with the 


234 


PEARL; AN OCEAN WAIF 


mail Mrs. Raymond found a letter for her from Kate’s 
mother, stating that Kate would be married to Lord 

Stansbury, of , England, on the evening of 

June the tenth, and would start immediately upon her 
wedding tour through Europe, hence their inability to 
accept the invitation to Frank’s wedding. Mrs. Raymond 
read this, and with a smile handed it to the colonel. After 
having read it he returned it to her, remarking; “No 
comments. No congratulations.” “Neither,” she respond- 
ed, “but I presume we will continue to exist, and I am 
truly glad for Kate.” 

Our readers will remember the promise that Pearl 
made Nola on the day that Father Francis (now known 
as Uncle Francis) solemnized her’s and Frank’s mar- 
riage while they were yet at the Grottoes (the ceremony 
they had ever considered no more than a firmer binding 
of their betrothal), and the promise she had made was 
that Nola should be dressed in silk and have a lovely set 
of jewelry to wear when she attended Pearl’s real mar- 
riage at home. So, on this her bridal morn, she gave to 
Nola the jewelry that she had ordered to be manufac- 
tured expressly for her of the beautiful rubies Pearl had 
brought from; the Grottoes, the design being stars of 
rubies with a tiny diamond center to each star; neck- 
lace, bracelets, breastpin, earrings, ring and a comb for 
her raven black hair. These suited perfectly the dark- 
eyed Nola’s style of beauty. The silk dress was of ele- 
gant satin, the tint of a blush-rose. This, with its trim- 
mings of rich lace, constituted the promised dress. Nola 
was not swarthy, as most Indians are, but of a lovely 
olive complexion. Many of the Navajo squaws are very 
fine looking, and Nola was a Navajo, capable of receiv- 
ing high culture. A year’s education and constant asso- 
ciation with refined and intelligent white people had 

wrought a great change in her, and in her appearance also. 
She was now fully competent to take her place as a com- 
panion and confidential assistant to Pearl, whose station 
in life henceforth would require her to have such a 

person near her. This Indian girl could be fully trusted, 
trusted with her property, and her life, too, if need be. 
To say that Nola was pleased and delighted with her 
elegant jewelry and dress would but feebly express her 
feelings, or sensation, when dressed in this grand attire, 
and of her gratitude to Pearl, whom she already idolized. 

Uncle Francis had ordered Pearl’s trousseau from Paris, 
the most elegant that could be procured in that city 
of elegance and art. She would permit no one, aside from 
Aunt Milley and Nola, to assist her in dressing for her 

wedding. Nor would she wear any of the elegant and 

expensive jewelry. The orange wreath and flowers inter- 
mingled with white rose buds and sprays of tenderest 
green, constituted her adornment. Flowers and buds were 
sufficient with her robe of richest white satin and a veil 
that enveloped her dainty form like a delicate mist, both 
robe and veil terminating in a rich and ample train. The 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


235 


lace that trimmed this robe in itselt was worth a fortune. 
Uncle Francis did not count the cost when he purchased 
the bride’s trousseau. He wished to have it the most 
expensive and elegant that could be obtained for his 
own idolized darling, his Evangeline. She would not 
wear her jewelry, but expensive diamonds blazed in the 
ornaments upon her small, white slippers. A regal robe 
this trousseau was. No empress or queen could have 
been more elegantly attired, aside from the gems that 
she, too, might have worn had she chosen to do so. 

Pearl, the idolized bride of the princely, honorable 
Frank Raymond, stood in all her beauty and purity, view- 
ing her reflection in the mirrors that were on every 
side in her luxurious boudoir, truly a vision of loveli- 
ness, and from this reflected form, that all must admire 
and love. Pearl’s thoughts reverted to that day two years 
ago, when she with the Mormons were enroute to Salt Lake 
City. The contrast between her feelings and condition 
then and now were so striking that tears half dimmed 
her vision, tears of thankfulness to be sure; and from 
these thoughts her mind quickly sped to the time of her 
captivity and to Eagle Eye’s death, and her then terrible 
loneliness, also her entire experience while in the wild 
West. Aunt Milley and Nola had been admiring her at- 
tire in all its elegant perfection, but when Aunt Milley 
advanced to kiss her precious foster child, the last one 
kiss while she was yet unwed, she noticed the unshed 
tears that trembled in her lovely blue eyes, and asked: 
“Why are your eyes fllled with tears, my darling, on this, 
your bridal morn?” “They are only tears of joy, dear 
Aunt Milley,” the bride responded, and with a smile she 
raised her sweet lips to receive Aunt Milley’s motherly 
kiss. A rap at the door, and Nola opened it to admit 
Frank, Uncle Francis and Ujicle John. Each one kissed 
the lovely unwed bride, although to them she appeared 
almost too pure and sacred to approach. Frank’s eyes 
rested fondly and lovingly upon his darling, feeling sure 
that she looked more beautiful this morning than he 
had ever beheld her, and he thought of the name the 
Utahs had given her, the Sacred Daughter of Manitou. 
This morning she appeared more like an angel than like 
a mortal woman. Another rap at the door and the col- 
onel was admitted. He, too, reverently advanced and 
tenderly kissed the lovely bride, then announced that 
Elder Yates had arrived. He then returned to the par- 
lors. Uncle Francis with his ward. Nola, took the lead, 
they acting as groomsman and bridesmaid, after which 
Frank Raymond and his bride followed. Uncle John Bar- 
ton gave the bride (his Pearl) away. The wedding took 
place in the new and elegantly furnished parlors, where 
floral decorations made more beautiful the scene and 
made the air rich with fragrance. Roses were every- 
where. It would be a pleasure to All pages with the de- 
scription of this wedding, but the reader’s imagination 
must All this deficiency. 


236 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 


After the impressive ceremony had been solemnized 
and congratulations spoken, the bride and groom, with 
their loved ones and guests, repaired to an adjoining room, 
where a long table was spread with the bridal presents. 
These they examined and admired. They were of expen- 
sive silver and gold ware and cut glass, articles for the 
table principally; yet there were many ornamental arti- 
cles also. After they were through examining and com- 
menting upon their elegance and beauty Uncle Francis, 
who was standing near the newly wedded couple, handed 
the bride a package, saying: “This, my darling, is your 
uncle’s wedding present to you.” She handed it to Frank, 
who opened it, and found a deed to the bride, Evangeline 
Kossuth Raymond, transferring to her and her heirs the 
grand old grounds and manor of Okenwold, also the entire 
Emerson estate, with its yearly income of twenty thousand 
pounds. 

Words could not express the bride’s thanks. With 
tears glistening in her lovely eyes she took her beloved 
uncle’s hand and reached her pretty mouth up for a kiss. 
He stooped and kissed her. 

Frank pressed his hand, and said: “Dear uncle, you 
save nothing for yourself.” He responded: “We will 
enjoy it all together, my beloved children. My home 
is to be ever with you. This would have become Evan- 
geline’s eventually, and it is my pleasure to give my 
darling this for her wedding present.” 

Dinner was announced, and the entire wedding party 
repaired to the colonel’s dining parlors that were thrown 
into one spacious room. The tables were exquisitely and 
elegantly arranged and decorated with flowers. The 
viands that were served were quite as delicious as the 
ornamentations were beautiful and elegant. Yet the love, 
joy and perfect happiness that fllled the hearts of bride 
and bridegroom, also the hearts of their relatives and 
friends, was indeed the crowning glory of the occasion. 

The newly wedded couple did not wish to take the 
usual bridal tour. Their magniflcent home, with their 
loved ones, was far too dear and attractive to leave. Yet 
in the autumn time they planned to go to Okenwold and 
take all of their dear ones with them. 

We will now leave Frank and his lovely bride, sur- 
rounded by their friends, enjoying their wedding ban- 
quet; with all the grand prospects that love and wealth 
holds in store for them in the present and the future; 
wishing them a long and joyous life; also great good and 
happiness to those who are near and dear to them. 

Leave them — and turn to the great wild West. Not 
the West that they knew, but to the West of the present 
day, 1896. Forty-one years have passed away since the most 
interesting characters in the foregoing story crossed the 
wild Western plains and endured many of the privations 
and discomforts experienced by the early pioneer. Forty- 
one years; and yet a portion of the Utah tribe holds sacred 


PEARL: AN OCEAN WAIF 237 

the tress of golden hair from the head of (to them) the 
Sacred Daughter of Manitour 

Sometime in the early 60’s Eagle Eye’s father, the 
grand old Peace Chief of the Utes, was murdered by a 
band of Arapahoes and Cheyennes while he and a portion 
of his tribe, his hunters, were on a hunting expedition 
to Middle Park, and Eagle Eye’s brother (who is now 
an old man) still holds to the belief that his father would 
not have been slain by their common enemy had he taken 
the tress of golden hair with him upon that expedition. 

Forty-one years have rolled into the eternal past 
since this portion of the West was invaded by the early 
pioneer. While now we have our beautiful metropolis, 
Denver, the grand railroad center of Colorado, also many 
other cities and villages, our homes, our fields, our or- 
chards and many manufactories, with ever the unchanging 
grandeur of the immense old Rockies — their healthful 
breezes and their vast deposits of mineral wealth, afford- 
ing fortunes for thousands. 

It is quite impossible to enumerate half of the attrac- 
tions and facilities this country holds for the early pioneer. 
So in thought we travel back again to the Lake of Spirits, 
the mountain dell and the little, dungeon-like room that 
nolds in its darkness, fastness and silence the vast amount 
of" treasure that could not be taken away by the mule 
train, and will probably forever remain unfound and un- 
claimed at the Grottoes. 


THE END. 


1 


i>, • .A, 


■» 



r * 


« • 4 






' ^ 




^ * 







4 * 








I 


( 



» 



7 ^ 







. . -. i- 'f 

/ . • ^ *‘ 
■'•••♦’ \ 


« 






I 


'i 


# 








< 





'l ' % 


« f 



-T^ 


t 

\ 




'4 



rtfu- 






1904 


i 

1 


- :f 


f 



.{ 


% 


'i 


S'!! 


I 







Deacldified using the Bookkeepe^rocess. 
Neutralizing Agent; Magnesiurn Oxide 
Treatment Date: 

SEP 



/Us 


PRESERVATION TECHNCX.OG1ES, INC. 
Ill Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Twp.. PA 16066 
(412)779-2111 




'■■If ' n 

a*"’.','! ■ i: 

I ^ • ’I ! 


■ r 'V' -i':, ' ; ' 
' ''V'»*.rr.'‘ 

• I . -• 

•■ » , I 






AV; 


■m . 


r : 


. 'T 


* / * ' ■ ^’ ‘ ■* 

Kl;.';,., . • .y: 



I . < u 


.VI 


« t 




i • • i ' ‘ . 

‘ r ) 



y’M , 

! V.4 mK> 


I' *:'. 





' r r. 


1 ? 





■ i I • 



t 1 <• 'bXfVi 







■ tv 







t i 


t 


•k f 


Jim 

, • . • ■ •;*;? •''«('.■ ' 

' ‘ ' 

t. *^ «L 'Ml VI Alt LI 


' ' *‘ ‘» of ' ■ ‘ .\j ; V ' 

‘ ^ 'u' > /I. V a ‘v 4 

' .■ ’ ^' flftr' ' 


, ■■ ' ' V..* 



■ ' hi '.' ■•': ?’ 

, »-3V. 

. 4*1 .* L' ,. j ia 


- . . '» '■• If , 

:*•- ■• J \ ■• ' ^ r'^- ‘.'t * ’ ' '' ‘ 

s '‘V \v' *iV' 




LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 



000147T2Sb^ 


